Chapter Text
A/N:
This is an idea that I haven't seen explored yet, so I took it upon myself.
Remember:
There is always room for happy endings.
—
Coerced into Altruism in the Dungeon
—
The building Eli was atop was exposed to the day's elements.
The small drizzle pattered on his form, and despite the wind also beating at his face, both chills felt pleasant. He was initially concerned it would affect what he came up here to do, yet it never picked up.
Despite the weather however, the sky was not overcast. The sun was still out there, looming in the distance. He took solace in the fact that the only thing surrounding him was this warm glow, the wind's whispering wails, as well as the gentle rhythmic taps of the sky's downfall, almost melodic if he listened at just the right times.
He closed both eyes, enjoying the sense of nothingness all around him as he waited. At the corner of his mouth, he inhaled one last puff of smoke from his cigarette, before spitting it off to the side.
The moisture was ruining it anyway.
Breathing in through his nose, he let a state of calm soothe his entire being.
His eyes darted to the watch affixed to his sleeve.
It was nearly time, he noted, looking through the clear lens of the top-of-the-line scope he had purchased in advance for this job.
He played with the dial on the side, slowly zooming closer and closer amidst the sudden influx of blurry figures moving about.
It was 200 meters, give or take.
It wasn't his largest distance, not even close, but it was still certainly one that required his utmost concentration.
His finger eased onto the metal with familiarity, and he held it there, steadying his breaths even further, the sway that affected the subtly red crosshair stopping on a singular form amidst many—the brown receding hairline of a man amicably shaking hands on a wide-open stage.
Smile, shake, look away.
That repeated, and the amount of people around him began to lessen.
Unfortunately for his target, that dwindling number was also the countdown he had to live.
Five.
Four.
Three.
Two.
On the final person, the smiling man looked elsewhere for a spell, performing a paltry wave. Overcome by his own curiosity, Eli looked as well, spotting two figures at the back of the stage, a woman and child. The younger bounced up and down excitedly, while the woman smiled back warmly.
That made him... a little guilty for what he was about to do, but it wasn't nearly enough to change his mind.
"Sorry not sorry. It's 500K we're talking about..." His low mutter carried, just as the man reached to shake the final hand. Look. Smile. Shake. Drop. Walk away. The last remaining person vacated from the three-centimeter margin that was Eli's rule.
Right as this happened, his body tensed, but in a complete state of control. He released the breath that would accompany the decisive pressure needed for the sniper bullet to be sent careening into an oblivious brain. At the same time, elation like never before rose in his chest, and he couldn't help but grin.
He loved this part.
"You're dead."
A loud sound wrenched through the air.
His shot went way off target, and the wooden scaffolding holding up the grand red curtains of the stage exploded, the velvet cloth falling onto thousands of startled people who were now screaming in a panic.
The vigorous celebrations marking yet another year of the mayor in office were ruined completely.
It was an act of terror, and yet no one died.
Eli, stared at it all, wide eyed.
There was no way his aim had been off, not when he had his target dead to rights, literally.
Perhaps unconsciously, he tore his gaze from the scope, and when he did, he was met with a sight that truly and utterly confounded him. It left him floundering so much in fact, that he just stared at it dumbly, even to the point where he completely tuned out the still ever-present screams from below.
Along the length of his barrel, there was something firmly connected to it. No, there was something wrapped around the steel partition. It was thin, razor thin, to the point where Eli had to blink multiple times to make sure what he was seeing was actually there.
It was a wire.
For all intents and purposes, it looked like a tripwire, however he could just barely see a hooked edge at its end, where it had looped several times around the frame of his sniper. Wordlessly, his gaze left this abnormality to trail just where it had came from.
Thoughts that his gun had somehow gotten snagged on some odd part of the building was as unrealistic as God himself interfering, but it was still the only plausible thing on his mind to have caused him to miss the way he did, no, to have caused his entire gun to jerk completely off angle, sending his shot spiraling out of the way.
But when his eyes landed on the right side of the building, his thoughts slowed to a halt.
He... didn't know what he was looking at, and in a show of complete foolishness, he just stared without doing anything, his mind having come to a complete blank.
"Well, this is awkward."
That voice spoke, one sounding so close to being young, but also strangely mature. Perhaps that maturity came from the slight tinge of amusement he detected in it. No, not amusement. It was the tone of voice of someone who was unconcerned, not laced with any kind of tension.
That was as far as Eli's questions went however before instincts jumpstarted, years of life-or-death situations spurring his body into movement.
He rolled out from his prone position into a crouch, reaching behind his waist for a very familiar friend for express purposes like this.
Once landing, he abruptly had to dive sideways, and was rewarded with the heavy THUNK of a clash of metal where he had just been. He took this opportune moment to enact his own counterattack, his arm already readying the small DB9 sidearm, pointing it towards the figure he was certain hadn't moved from their starting position at all.
Eli's sights lined up with a completely empty rooftop.
His breath hitched with utmost surprise.
"Someone wasn't paying attention~!"
A chill shot down his spine, and Eli could only define it as a feeling of death as he heard a voice from directly behind him.
He had no time to question it further however, as his vision suddenly swam, something impacting the base of his skull at precisely the same moment.
His entire body fell forward, and he didn't feel pain when his head slammed into the damp concrete tiles of the roof floor. Instead, it was just a very jarring numbing, similar to anesthesia or the like. His brain, ever rational, was able to tell him that the prior blow had dulled his pain receptors for a bit.
His head just barely tilted up, and he was able to see the sidearm just a few inches from his frozen hands. He was already reaching for it. Kill, he thought. He needed to kill whoever was attacking him no matter what. Only then could he track down his contract and do the same. Gotta... kill...
Black gloved hands picked up the firearm—one's that were not his own.
And then, a whistle.
Eli looked up at the stranger who was now appraising his small gun, holding it above him dramatically while bathed in the slight shower of the endless rain.
And, he couldn't help but gasp.
This was due to his first real and conscious look of just what this stranger looked like.
It was a mix between both formal and informal. Crisp black pants with a similarly colored coat, the latter of which rested over a white dress shirt of sorts. The pants were held up by a very peculiar golden leather belt, and in the same manner, there were small golden chains, not hanging down per say, but affixed to the coat in various spots, resembling some kind of fashion statement.
"Hm? Something wrong?"
Eli was once again brought to the man's 'face', just as a loud clank of metal echoed, courtesy of the strangely dressed man sliding off the chamber of the gun, it falling onto the ground loudly.
Far from focusing on the rather mocking display however, he instead focused on the strangest thing about the person, his face.
No, calling it a face wasn't even accurate, considering the expression he was looking at wasn't even real.
It was a white mask with animated eyes and mouth.
The eyes were slightly narrowed and completely black, and the mouth could be considered even more disturbing. It was a smile; a wide chilling red smile that stretched across the entire bottom portion of the disguise.
Wait...
A feeling as cold as ice shot through him, and he realized it was recognition, simmering from the deepest corners of his mind.
Eli had heard of someone terrorizing the underworld as of late; blowing up drug dens, stopping human trafficking groups, shutting down ongoing crimes with speed and efficiency that put the police to shame.
He hadn't seen what such a person looked like himself, but there was a single collective fact everyone knew. He wore a cartoonish mask, and Eli doubted there were many who deranged enough to do the same.
This had to be him.
But, he thought, his lips curving into a smile, feeling life in his limbs again. This changes nothing...
As he watched this masked freak thoughtlessly destroy the means of stopping a man in his tracks permanently, renewed confidence surged within him. His muscles tensed, and he leapt to his feet before his company could even think to stop him. He assumed a fighting stance; his gait low, fists held aloft.
A single glance was all this afforded him, dropping the rest of the gun's parts unceremoniously onto the floor."We going for another round? Sure you'll be okay without your little pick-me-up?"
Eli bit back the explicative curse he had on his lips. He settled for a calm frown instead, answering with a measured tone. "I don't need anything but my hands to squeeze the life out of you."
Eli believed that too.
The masked man may have caught him off guard before, but that was him being sufficiently distracted by both evading an attack and reaching for his gun. As long as he kept his eyes on him, he was sure he could best him. There was another factor that gave him confidence. It had him scoffing at his opponent.
That slender build... if I just manage to get him into a grapple... Eli was certain he had both years and weight on his enemy. The moment he caught him, the fight would be decided.
"..."
The masked man chose not to respond to the barb, but that only fueled Eli further as he grinned wildly. If he didn't want to talk that was fine by him. A silence stretched between the both of them as they stared at each other, neither of them starting the altercation, perhaps in fear of tipping the other off about their movements.
But then, Eli shot off towards him as fast as he could go. To accompany this, a feeling of elation like never before filled him as the masked stranger made a small noise of surprise, actually flinching backwards. Dumbass! You've just sealed your—
"Hehe. Just kidding~."
That voice, completely at odds with the trace of unease before, echoed in his ears. If Eli felt any kind of danger in his attack, he was too late to retract it however, as he had already leapt at the person with the small frame the very instant he sensed his weakness. His aim had been to bring him down to the ground and strangle the life out of him, but... he had miscalculated.
Because along with that teasing, almost snarky voice, came a feeling like no other crashing into the bottom of his skull.
He immediately went to scream in pain, but no sound came out, just as his vision darted in and out of consciousness.
For the second time that day, he fell to the floor, water pelting his skin all the while. Huh? He was confused. He clutched the now numb part of his face, his lower jaw, his chin, cursing. But... "Ghhaaahhh?"
Nothing but unintelligible moans came out instead. He tried again, and again, but to no avail. He... He couldn't speak.
"If you're wondering why you can't speak, I'm pretty sure it's because I broke your jaw. You know, because you viciously jammed it into my knee?"
Eli growled from the very base of his throat, already reaching at his pantleg, whipping it out with a flash. He should have heard the satisfying squelch of flesh being punctured, but instead there was nothing but steel hitting air.
"Oh no. A knife. My one weakness."
A monotone flittered from behind him, and he was already swinging in that direction.
But no matter how he made the small blade dance, he could not land it in the infuriatingly nimble man.
True to his slender body, he was agile, darting away from each poised thrust and slash. The mask, with that eerie expression seemed to twist further in delight, despite the unchanging painted visage. Eli grew more frustrated by the second, throwing out more desperate strikes, until he finally overextended upon his rage reaching its peak.
"There it is."
The attack was swift.
A gloved fist flashed towards his throat, and a strangled gasp left him before he could stop himself.
He clutched the fleshy part of his body with a biting pain, only to feel the back of his shirt grabbed by the lapel. He was promptly thrown into the roof's one entrance and exit. His mind, already addled by pain, slammed face first into the door, and he dizzyingly brought both hands to steady himself and dart away.
His attacker didn't let him.
A leg slid between his, his arms were bunched behind his back in a hold that had him gasping in discomfort. "Gah...!"
"Now,"the masked man said, voice dripping with amusement that had always been present."What was it that you said before?"
The grip on his arms grew tighter and they were forced into a position that had Eli's muscles screaming in protest.
"Ah yes,"he said with a biting laugh—no, a nigh delighted chuckle."You don't need anything but your hands to squeeze the life out of me? Hehe, shall we render that a moot point?"
Eli didn't even have time to consider what that meant.
A sickening crack echoed through the rooftop.
It was only the excruciating pain that followed that had him realize it came from his own body. He screamed. He screamed his debilitating jaw out, so loud and hoarse that it felt like it would snap off at any given moment. "Hghfgbhsdb?! My—giihhhh! My hgggddgdhghhjfhjfh!" His arm. Oh god, his arm. The fucking psychopath had broken his arm.
"Oh, but you're a badass assassin, right? You can probably still do plenty of damage with your other one, huh?"
Eli's eyes grew wide.
"W-Wait." His jaw started working again, or more like he forced the words out regardless.
It didn't save him.
This time, there was no sickening sound of bone being torn from fleshy ligaments, for at that very moment, thunder struck off in the distance, making everything soundless for a brief moment.
Thus, without a single sound to mark its delivery, his entire right side burned as his other arm was bent at a completely wrong angle. He barely even felt the sensation of it falling uselessly to his side.
He didn't hear his own scream so much as he felt the fire burning his throat as he did so. He didn't realize immediately that the man had let him go, but he was hardly in a state to move, not when he could not feel either his arms.
In the same manner, he thought it was a miracle he could even feel his legs given the paralyzing fear that shot through them.
At that moment, he heard metal scratch against the concrete, and looking over was a mistake. A dirty pipe scraped towards him, held aloft by the masked, grinning, man. Eli's entire being chilled over. This person wasn't normal. He was insane, unhinged. No—a monster. He was a monster in human skin.
"You may have heard I don't kill people. You'd be right."
Eli watched as he flipped the pipe in his hand, bringing it above his head. It was quite the ominous image, lightning choosing just then to strike off in the distance. His features, the soulless black eyes and almost bloodthirsty smile flashed demonically for just a moment.
" I make them wish they were dead."
Eli screamed.
…
…
…
"Well, that was a copout," Alex muttered.
It was one thing to break both arms of the assassin, but for him to faint just before things got really messy? He would feel cheated if he was half the sadist he played as. It was for the best though, for everyone involved. He wasn't a monster, nor a dick. That said, he certainly wasn't about to make some poor janitor clean blood off a rooftop.
As if he'd be so insensitive.
Not to mention, he didn't want to be scrubbing stains out of his own outfit.
Oh, and he supposed it was always nice not to kill people and all that.
Not that it was very hard not to.
After all, humans were incredibly fragile creatures. If you break them just a little bit, they have trouble moving, so it's not like it's necessary to end their lives. It was part of the reason he removed guns from the equation when he could. Too messy, and most of all, too unpredictable.
When a bullet entered someone's body, you were inviting a whole list of internal problems. Blunt trauma was way easier to deal with and deal to others. Rapist looking to get handsy? Shatter the fingers. Boom. Problem solved.
It wasn't that Alex liked causing pain, it was just more efficient at times.
He dropped the pipe with a clatter, smacking his gloved hands of the dust. "Guess the police can take care of the rest," he said, sparing one more glance at the defeated, oddly pathetic form of a person who was supposed to hold such a terrifying profession.
Alex would be laughing if the man was conscious enough to hear it. Regardless, he walked towards the perimeter of the building, right where the loser's prized possession was still lying prone overlooking the busy city streets.
He picked the sniper rifle up, admiring its make under the sunlit but rainy day.
Military grade, huh?
He guessed that meant there were new suppliers in town.
There was never a dull moment, not in this city.
He supposed he would be quite busy in the next few weeks. His lips curved upward before he could stop himself.
He should go pay them a visit.
It just wouldn't do for them to think they were being ignored. That would just be bad manners. Alex was a kind person—he shared his attention with all the criminals, smalltime or big time, young or old, male or female.
Sirens started to clamor in the distance, and he ignored them even as they got louder and louder—closer.
Time of the essence, he started to wrap things up himself. With the weapon still in his hands, he reached along the bulky stalk for the metal pin along its side, flipping it counter clockwise. The gears no longer holding the butt of the rifle together, he made to remove it in its entirety, starting the dismantling process, however, something had him looking up.
The rain had suddenly undergone a change.
It was now pouring, no—hailing.
Even more peculiar, the sun was now nowhere to be seen, obscured by the deep greys of clouds that now existed in every direction. In no time at all, the world had darkened considerably. That's... odd...
The moment he thought that, without warning, a sound cracked through the air with such extreme intensity that he felt his ears splitting, nearly tearing him from consciousness right then and there.
Accompanying this disorienting assault on his auditory senses was something perhaps more threatening, though it only lasted for a second. His vision was submerged in a blinding light before he even considered the option of reacting.
But this confusion quickly turned to pain as a searing sensation lit his entire body, as if every single nerve of his was on fire. The influx of his pain receptors being fried was so unbelievably disassociating that he fell to his knees in a slump. "What the—?!"
And then, everything went dark, his consciousness abruptly waning.
He didn't see the impossible phenomena that seemed to appear in thin air not a second later.
/
[ HERO ] located.
Transporting...
/
"...?!"
When Alex next opened his eyes, he was unable to suppress the curse that escaped from the very back of his throat.
His right arm shot to his opposite shoulder, which felt like it was flaying at the skin because of how painful it was. He surprised himself by not screaming. He dipped his chin downward to get a better look at where the pain was coming from, and frantically tore off his mask when he grew irritated by the eye holes of the visor.
It wasn't just his shoulder that was in pain, not when he saw the back soot marks coating his clothes. And as if some phantom sense suddenly triggered, he convulsed numerous times, nearly falling backwards into the grass behind him.
Grass...?
His hazy mind recognized the texture, and then the sea of green around him. And upon further examination, it wasn't just grass. He was surrounded by trees—a forest. A dense fog ridden forest with tree trunks and branches incredibly gnarled. It looked eerie, especially since it did not ring any bells.
I'm... not in the city...
It was a fairly quick deduction to make, and he knew it to be true because of the distinctive lack of nature spots in the concrete jungle he lived in—and this sure as hell wasn't a park.
He might have been dreaming, but that was doubtful because that searing feeling stinging his nerve endings was painful enough to almost leave him breathless.
He looked around—a proper look.
No matter which direction, he just saw more trees and the fog certainly didn't help things. In fact, had he ever seen fog so thick, so dense that it felt like it was the artificial construct of some horror movie?
It was just so... gloomy.
The lack of light added to that feeling. Looking up didn't reward him with the sight of the sun or the moon, not when the treetops clearly eclipsed any view of the sky.
"Where the hell am I?"
Alex thought back to the last thing he was doing, and with some difficulty, he began to sift through the hazy pieces. I was... having some one-on-one time with that contract killer and made him squeal for a bit, and then, a bright light. Bright light and pai—
His body suddenly seized as an unbearable amount of pain surged through him once again; from his feet to his chest, and even his head. He remembered—God damn fucking right he remembered.
It was kind of hard not to when he had the electrical equivalent of a few thousand stun guns discharged into his system, which, he could say with full confidence wasn't any less painful individually.
But was this a joke?
Was I really just struck by lightning? How the hell am I not dead?
A lightning bolt was around 300 million volts.
That's not the kind of thing a human can walk away from, no matter what kind of physical conditioning he did in his spare time.
Knives, bullets, tazers, and shrapnel from a grenade even—that was the limit of Alex's interaction with lethal weapons. He might be skilled in a fight, yes, but no amount of skill mattered if a bomb was dropped on his head. Lightning was the same.
I feel the pain, it hurts, and fucking burns even... but that's all...
Not only did he survive, but the pain he was receiving was severely less than what he should be feeling. And don't even get him started on any possible brain damage. One world-shattering event at a time, thanks.
Speaking of world-shattering, he supposed a few more things could qualify, like how he was on the top of a skyscraper just a few minutes ago, to whereas now, he was surrounded by spooky ass trees straight out of a video-game's depiction of the 'badlands', or some evil guy's territory—shit like that. Well, the only thing missing was the demonic enemies and-
At that moment, Alex wasted no time launching to his feet and swinging up a nearby tree, within seconds perching on one of the branches, a hastily drawn knife appearing in one hand. In his other, he had dawned his mask.
He remained completely still as he did nothing but wait, straining his ears.
Then.
Rustling.
There was a faint rustling to his right, still a bit aways. Not once looking away from the source of the noise, he flipped the knife around with one hand. Alex was able to hear the footsteps more clearly now, and it made him pause.
That's... not how a human walks...
He heard four feet stepping on the grass and shrubbery, and they sounded heavy, like a bulky animal's. He shifted on the branch, ready to drop at a moment's notice. It might pass him, but if a glance was chanced upward, or even if he was sensed, he would have no choice but to take it down quickly.
While he might not have experience hunting, that still did not change the fact that animals had a method to their rage. They could be predicted and countered—a hell of a lot easier than humans anyway.
He tensed when he saw a form start to come out of shrubbery, and he quickly took note of the bulky frame, reddish hide... and the parts of its spine that jetted outwards?
Alex tried and failed to ascertain what he was staring at.
Luckily however, whatever it was didn't notice him at all as it continued to walk a slow pace underneath the branch he was atop. He didn't relax however, not when for all intents and purposes, it was an unknown creature to him.
The eyes were the most glaring.
They were such a deep red they looked like they were glowing, even though it must have been a trick of the light reflecting from his mask. He continued to watch it while staying unnaturally still, right up until it disappeared further into the trees.
"Okay," he muttered, conveying a clear lack of understanding with what he just witnessed. Some kind of mutated bear maybe? I would call bullshit if I didn't get fucking houdini'd here with zero explanation.
His circumstances were starting to make less and less sense.
There was the option that he was kidnapped, but then there was the glaring inconsistency of leaving him to wake up in a forest alive with his mask untouched. It would have definitely been an interesting prank to say the least.
But that's when he took notice of something metallic glinting on the ground, and when he did, he nearly felt the urge to face palm, despite how disorienting it would be to do so with his mask on.
Just short of being obscured by the large undergrowth of the sea of green all around him, he noticed the all too stalky form of the sniper rifle he had just been about to take apart on that rooftop.
It looked a little worse for wear as it too had taken some damage from some very intense heat, but it wasn't so bad that it looked inoperable. But that wasn't nearly as pressing on his mind as what it was doing here in the first place.
It had somehow... come with him.
The probability of him getting struck by lightning and then kidnapped while he was passed out was looking more and more unlikely.
Instead, something else came to mind, even if it defied all reason and logic. Still though, he couldn't think of anything else. If he had all his belongings, even the items he had been holding, and if he had been struck by lightning to a degree that should have killed him—this could only mean one thing.
Either I just figured out the secrets to quantum physics and teleported—He lifted his head at the expanse of forest—Somewhere? Or, also just as likely given my track record, I'm dead, and this is some kind of hell...
Honestly? That last one was a bit unrealistic.
When he was to finally kick the bucket, he was fairly certain his surroundings would be a lot more... unwelcoming. After all, he was no saint. Not that he believed in places such as heaven and hell, but shouldn't he be getting punished in some way? With all the sin he had managed to rack up, he assumed he was at least due for some strenuous torture or something like it.
Spinning in his hand briefly, his knife soon disappeared within his coat. If... whatever that thing was... came back, then he doubted such a small blade would do any lasting damage. Its skin looked tough, kind of like a rhinoceros, or even a dinosaur.
If that's the type of armor it was rocking, then the only option wasthat, wasn't it?
His eyes trailed to the rifle on the ground.
His weight shifted, about to drop back down to the grass, however, he stopped himself abruptly, and it nearly resulted in him falling off the branch.
A fact that would have likely ended up killing him.
In that next moment, an inhuman wailing assaulted the air from seemingly all directions. His body went rigid, and it took everything in him to stop himself from falling off his elevated position. That was extraordinarily difficult however because the ground chose that moment to shake with incredible force.
An earthquake, at least, he thought so.
Alex would have been convinced of this conclusion if he didn't suddenly hear a cacophony of noises, this time however, distinct and very much close by. They were coming straight towards him.
Abruptly, a tree exploded to his left, and he looked just in time to see a mammoth of a creature tear its roots from the ground as it smashed into it, before ignoring it completely and crashing into everything else in its wake with an urgency that implied a fierce desperation, maybe even fear.
But before Alex could even question what was going on, it happened again, except the trees exploding did not just number at one or two.
It sounded like numerous bombs had gone off, and the ground, on his left flank, was suddenly assaulted by rushing creatures of various shapes, colors, and sizes. They dashed through the forest below, unconcerned with everything in their wake.
That included the tree Alex was atop. It was a miracle it was ignored for so long but that changed when a creature that looked frighteningly close to a gorilla lumbered through the woods, meaty fists catching the base of the tree.
If Alex's reflexes had been any slower, he would have missed the timing needed to do what he did next. Something on his belt, accompanied by a flash of his hands, blurred towards another tree, and no sooner, his body launched from the now wrecked landform.
Flying through the air at lightning speeds, his hand shot out just in time to catch a stray branch, and he performed several spins before he landed deftly on the wooden limb. Only then did he take a breath, surveying where he had just whisked away from.
The tree was gone.
It had been instantly uprooted and decimated by the random flailing of a creature that he was all but certain couldn't have resided in his world. If anything, it was nothing short of a monster, especially with those—once again—crimson glows that made up its eyes.
But that gorilla-esque thing wasn't the only danger to him with its massive gait. Smaller creatures ran at full speeds below him, and the number was so great that it eventually crowded to be a full-on stampede of creatures he had never seen before. And they all had those red eyes.
Now, if Alex would have fallen, he might have been able to avoid the trampling of one or two, but not the dozens upon dozens sprinting in one direction as if they were all mad. What the hell was going on? It was like they were running from—
Suddenly, the wailing from before, the wretched sound that kicked off all of this, ceased in its entirety.
The only thing he heard was the almost endless footsteps of unknown creatures as they continued to rush underneath him. Confused and more than a little disturbed, Alex tried to maintain his calm, however, what happened next made that impossible.
Light flashed.
/
VIEW QUEST
[YES] [NO]
/
What?
Words appeared amidst an orange floating holographic screen mere millimeters from his face.
He took a step back, before realizing he was on a tree branch. He lost his balance completely and was sent falling backwards. Luckily for him, the creatures had long past his neck of the woods, so his quick reaction of linking the undersides of his knees around the branch might have been unwarranted.
Nonetheless, he now hung upside down, the strangest thing meeting his sight. It was the screen. Surprisingly, it had changed its orientation to follow him.
Feeling a bit annoyed, his grip on the branch loosened and he fell only to land in a roll, facing the complete opposite direction now. "Ugh..." And of course, that orange screen was still staring back at him. He let out a breathy sigh, crossing his arms.
View Quest?
Was this some kind of joke? Did he lose so many brain cells from getting struck by lightning that he was hallucinating some kind of video game interface? On a whim, he tried waving his hand through it. Annnnnnd it just goes straight through. Figures...
Alex didn't really have the time to be fooling around like this, not with how concerned he was with how quiet it had gotten. But... since his surroundings didn't show him to be in any immediate danger, he relented.
"Ah, what the hell."
Without any more deliberation, he cut his losses and clicked[YES]on the floating prompt, and no sooner after he did, a very automated PING sound effect was heard and–
/
On the 30 th floor of the Dungeon, young women of the Astraea Familia are doing battle with a rival group, the Rudra Familia, who engineered a trap, setting off numerous explosives. This attack failed to kill Astraea Family, but it did set something else in motion. The Dungeon responded to the damage dealt to its surroundings by sending a Level 7 Monster Rex to deal with the intruders harming it—this creature is known as the Juggernaut. If nothing is done, the Astraea Familia will likely be wiped out.
OBJECTIVE(S):
Protect the Astraea Familia until they safely make it back to the surface.
* Warning *
Failing a quest might cause severe penalties to be enacted on self.
/
Alex didn't say a word.
He just continued to read the long string of text that appeared in front of him. At one point he had to flick a gloved finger just to scroll down. He even clicked on some of the words, that for whatever reason, were highlighted. These held definitions, and as some were not easily definable, they gave him clarity through an abundant amount of context.
He perhaps spent around half a minute looking through all this information with who knows what expression on his face. When he finished, however, he let his arms fall to his sides, looking up. He looked at the creepy grove of treetops where he was sure something of a ceiling should reside, and then perhaps another, and another, and another.
Multiple ceilings that would grow lesser as he ascended, all the way to the surface, because apparently, that's where he WASN'T.
He was in a dungeon.
A bona fide, mythical ass, monster filled dungeon in a labyrinth city called Orario.
There was only one way to react to something of this magnitude.
He promptly burst out laughing.
His whole body shook, and what started out as silent chuckles turned into barrels of falsettos echoing throughout the chaotically oriented woods.
As his body was wracked by this untethered amusement, he brought a gloved hand to his masked but widely grinning face. It wasn't that he had lost his mind, no—far from it. It was just hilarious, genuinely hilarious.
Man...! Only something like this could happen to me~!
It's not like he wasn't sad, or even angry. In fact, he was pretty fucking livid that this had happened to him without him having any say in the matter, but—his laughs lowered in volume, shaky, and with less impact now.
Complaining wouldn't change a damn thing, would it?
He could scream to his heart's content about how fucked up this situation was, but doing so wouldn't bring him back to where he was.
He had been sent here with purposeful intent.
That was an important distinction he could not gloss over.
Someone or something had willingly made the decision that he was needed, and waived all his human rights away the moment that they did.
They had struck him with lightning from nowhere and sent him in the middle of nowhere.
His anger wouldn't move anyone, least of all the beings capable of all of this shit.
"So I'm stuck, is it?" he sighed out. Exasperation? Amusement? He wondered which was more prevalent for him right now? Or maybe, he was just so stricken by the fact that he was no longer within the tethers of modern reality, that it could very well be both and neither.
Those creatures from before?
Those had been honest to goodness monsters.
He had no idea if they were creatures that a regular human like him could take out, even with a knife and a sniper rifle. For all he knew, he could die instantly.
Yes, he might be skilled enough to play around with thugs and gangsters, but he would surely regret it if he thought even for a moment that ability mattered here at all.
And don't even get him started on that inhuman screech, the one that had surrounded all aspects of his hearing, almost drowning out his own thoughts. That had been the dungeon itself. It was sentient. Fucking. Sentient. It possessed the cognitive awareness to feel things such as sadness, and more importantly, rage.
He looked back at the quest, the words—no, the directive contained therein.
And I have to save some girls from a monster, and not just any one, but one that's Level 7?
Alex had no idea what that leveling meant exactly, but Level 7 couldn't be anything good. Of course, there was the fact that clicking on the word Juggernaut gave him a picture, which was something he immediately regretted.
Honestly, that thing looked terrifying, something out of his nightmares. It could even pass off as a dinosaur on steroids. Would he really be capable of safeguarding people from that thing, much less killing it?
He didn't know much about this Astraea Familia, only that they were a group of Level 4 girls that served as a policing agent in their world. And the quest screen had told him in no uncertain terms that they would likely be wiped out. A group of Level 4's would be wiped out when facing a Level 7 monster.
What the hell did that say about him?
He was from a normal world, without monsters, without any sort of supernatural ability that this world apparently gave off in spades.
What did that make him? A Level 1? No... he was less than that. He was a zero.
Honestly, Alex was better off running. He would be leaving those girls to die, but did that really matter? He didn't know them, and he certainly didn't owe them anything. He wouldn't be bothered by the deaths of people he couldn't even see.
What he did, why he donned his mask, it wasn't because he believed in dealing out justice, or because he wanted to save people.
It was for fun.
For a thrill.
Compared to the cesspool of boredom that was school and daily life, cracking the skulls of scumbags was fucking therapeutic.
He wasn't a good person, and he was certain he was going to hell when he died, if such a place even existed. If running away here meant he could live to fight another day, then that sounded a hell of a lot better than killing himself with some fool's errand of heroics. In fact, he moved to do just that—
/
Failing a quest might cause severe penalties to be enacted on self.
/
"..."
His movements stopped, and he bit back a growl of irritation, eyes dipping to that warning, that painfully ominous and vague warning.
It could mean anything, literally anything at all.
A penalty was like a consequence, simply an effect or result of an action—that's what Alex knew of the word anyway. But that could be something as simple as being pinched on the arm, or as extreme as losing one's life. What could it be in this case? There was no way to know.
...That was a lie.
Alex already had a pretty good idea.
If whoever sent him here had the power to displace him between worlds, then they certainly wouldn't be giving him a slap on the wrist for failing their imposed objective.
They had struck him with lightning. Loud, bright and searing in pain lightning that was almost harmful enough to kill him. Penalty his ass, he knew exactly what would happen to him should he failthis quest.
"So... a hero with a gun to my head, huh?"
Maybe this was karma in a way.
He took on the mantle of stopping scumbags, but his motives were anything but altruistic. If this was his punishment for thinking that way, then he thought it fit quite nicely. Whoever did this to him sure had a warped sense of humor.
He sighed.
"Fine then. You want me to save them? I'll fucking save them."
Or, that's what he'd like to say, if he had any clue where they were supposed to be.
From what little he had read about the dungeon in the past few minutes, the floors were not by any means small. He certainly didn't know how to get himself un-lost in this massive ass forest.
Sure, he could hazard a guess on which direction to go with those monsters running away like they were, but he was fairly certain he would need a little bit more to go on if he was being expected of playing the knight in shining armor to a bunch of damsels in—
The quest screen suddenly disappeared, and in its place, appeared a very intricately created interface that held some very familiar topography.
He stared at it for a time with nary a change of expression behind his mask, then looked upward, where the sky should be... somewhere.
"Really?"
As expected, he got no response.
Sighing again, he looked back to the mini-map, an actual mini-map, that appeared upon his request, where he noticed several very distinctive blinking red dots all converged on a single location. He would go out on a limb and say those were his damsels...
Shouldering a large firearm that likely did not belong in this world, he broke into a sprint, dashing through the trees and shrubbery of the ominous foggy wood, the map keeping up with his pace with not a single flinch.
Although, in the back of his mind, he wondered why everything looked like a video game. He wanted to pretend that whatever higher power did this to him wasn't just copying his modern media as a frame of reference because they lacked originality.
He wouldn't complain about a free map though.
His pace grew quicker.
…
…
…
The sounds were Noin's first clue that something bad was about to happen.
The young member of Astraea Familia looked around the dungeon's spacious 30th floor warily, as the chilling howl continued to echo in her ears. It was so inhuman, so rich with malice and hate that it felt like she was drowning in it. It put her on edge, more so than she had ever been before in the dungeon. She did not need a sixth sense to figure out just how terrifying whatever was making that sound was, not when her entire body was screaming at her to run away.
The screeching shook the very ground itself—no, the ground shook WITH the screeches. As the dungeon did not lack sentience, she knew every bit of the surroundings around her was not only alive but thrumming with the same vicious hatred that bore down on her like a storm. The cavern walls, ceiling, the trees, undergrowth—the very dungeon itself—was all collectively screaming its outrage.
It was a cue, a forewarning of imminent danger, the only one adventurers like herself received before they were overwhelmed and forced to fight for their lives.
Noin's hands gripped the straps of her small shield tightly, so tight that her palm felt it was molded into it. Head on a swivel, she looked around the foggy barren land that made up the floor. The chilling sounds did not cease, and as each second passed by, the girl felt her shoulders grow more and more tense with unease.
Anticipation of an upcoming fight sent coils of dread springing without stop inside her body, and she simply wanted release.
Thus, when a shadow caught her eye, she didn't feel any urge to condemn the naked relief she felt. This meant she had something to focus on, an object that her ire could be aimed at.
Whatever that object was, it dropped from the ceiling with a distinct lack of presence that left Noin perplexed.
It was curled into a ball not dissimilar to a Mad Beetle or the like, and it simply glided downwards effortlessly and without noise. It skidded along an adjacent wall, long spindly limbs stretching, flashing appendages that seemed to cut at the surrounding rock, causing a shower of sparks to erupt.
Noin released a breath, unsheathing her sword from her—
The object vanished.
Huh?
In the time it took to blink, that black shape had suddenly got a lot closer. It changed location instantly, and her brain struggled to adapt to the new sensory overload of information. Bigger. It became a lot bigger. With its piercing red eyes that seemed to glow a crimson light, and its long abyssal bony arms, it seemed to freeze in place as it stood before her.
No.
Noin felt her heart squeeze as she came to one singular conclusion. It hadn't frozen. It was just aiming a sharp claw held high above its skull head, the fearsomely sharp digits glinting amidst the scant light. And the teeth, the teeth shown like obsidian, razor sharp edges that made rows upon rows where its mouth formed. Noin noticed all these details, even as her mind completely blanked.
Then the talon flashed downward.
Her body didn't retreat in the slightest. She didn't draw her sword. There was no signal for her to move whatsoever. She just stood there dumbly, despite there being mere millimeters between her and a fatal attack. But it wasn't because she was frozen with fear. Nor did she even feel any kind of danger.
Yes; just like that.
Noin was promptly skewered through the heart, without even understanding the basic reason why.
She should have been.
She definitely should have been.
CRAAACK!
A sound she had never heard before exploded in her ears, along with a very violent orange flame that so abruptly lit up the left side of that black monster's face.
It was an attack in only name, however.
The orange flame, the sparks that which were created afterward, died not a second after, leaving nothing remaining of the attempt, not single scorch mark on its intended target.
It had done absolutely no harm to the creature.
However, it had succeeded in stealing its attention.
Time grew still as Noin watched that mangily head, mere moments away from ending her life, turn in the direction of the mystery attack.
That was all it did.
Before anything else could happen, the beast simply turned its head in that animalistic fashion, narrowing red beady eyes, likely to vent the rising curiosity of the phantom sensation it had just felt upon its hardened skin.
Noin hadn't turned hers.
If she had, she would have missed what happened next.
CRAAAAACK!
With that same sound as the cue, she witnessed it all.
Orange flame, an eye exploding, black blood spraying out like a geyser, and then, the ear-piercing scream that followed.
...
...
...
A/N:
Don't worry, I'll try to not make the same mistake a lot of other gamer fics make, where system messages take up the whole story. Expect them only to appear in a strenuous circumstances, like so.
So, what do you guys think? Is it wrong to have excellent timing in the dungeon?
Oh, and I did the math, and by that I mean I looked at a timeline. Kaguya is 19. Ryuu is 16. Everyone else is 15 and 16. Eina and Misha are 14. Rivera is 94, lol.
Also, believe it or not, I fleshed out Alex's character and backstory well before I watched the first episode of Eminence in Shadow. Imagine my surprise when both Cid and my OC wore masked attire, both had a flair for the dramatic, and both ended up saving hostage(s) via rooftop entrance—not this story, another one of mine. What I'm saying is, while Cid influences my writing on Alex now, he wasn't a blond replication of him to begin with.
Chapter Text
The effect had been instantaneous.
Black blood splattered every which way, and Noin didn't even let out a cry nor a shout as half of her face was dyed in the same.
Her mind felt like it was in a daze, like there was far too much sensory data for her to process, and she was stuck in a state where she only understood half of it. She was surprised, not to mention confused, and the reason why lay in front of her, which for her life, she struggled to accept as real.
It was the sight of a very large quad-pedal creature screaming, kicking, writhing, and rolling on the ground, each step coming from those arachnid-type legs causing violent tremors to shoot into the loose mess of dirt and rocks all around it.
The dirt kicked up into a cloud, making her surroundings past the rampaging creature harder to see, but she was far too shocked to even think of looking anywhere else other than the abyssal monster roaring in unimaginable pain.
And the cause, her brain tried to reason, was likely the gaping hole that now took the place of its right eye. The edges of it were crusted over with darkened blood.
Long narrow limbs made desperate swipes at the injury, perhaps to do something to try to staunch the pain, or maybe even miraculously achieve sight once again, but those appendages did little more than scrape against its large head as it continued to struggle.
Noin would have thought she was watching a dog try to scratch its face with its forearm—if only the sight was so cute.
The monster, after realizing the fruitlessness of the endeavor, began to violently ram its head against the ground instead, which began to kick up even more dirt and dust.
Her brain finally restarted, and she took that as her cue to try to run away. Scrambling to her feet, scooping up her sword and shield in the same movement, she faced the direction she thought her team was in and began to run.
If only she decided to do that a little quicker.
Before she even managed to take a single step in retreat, a permeating growl drew her attention over, and it was just as she feared.
Clearly not in the best shape, but still just as deadly, that monster was glaring at her from across the scant few meders that separated them.
Wisps of dust seemed to obscure long legs and its massive body, but the same could not be said for the violent gleam of that singular crimson eye.
And it moved before Noin could even feel her heart drop to her stomach.
She didn't know if it was self-preservation or skill that had her hefting up the shield in time to protect her face, but either way, she was glad she managed.
Her relief was short lived.
Holding her shield with only one hand did nothing to repel the weight that knocked into it, and the stalwart tool crashed into her face, sending blood flying from her nose.
The next thing she knew, she was on her back, and she no longer felt the shield in her left hand. She forced power into her sword hand instead, just in time to deflect a claw that stabbed downward from overhead.
She just barely managed to catch the offending limb just before it pierced her brain, a shower of sparks being her reward as steel met the sleek onyx-colored claws.
Next, the tail came from nowhere and batted at her arms, not only knocking her sword away, but nearly crushing the bones in her forearms. She cried out, or at least tried to, if the sight above her didn't turn it into a terrified whimper instead.
The monster's eye seemed to flash as its elongated maw loomed over her, opening wide, revealing rows upon rows of sharp teeth that looked all too happy to bite into her.
A putrid smell assaulted her nose as well, but as much as she wanted to turn her face away, she couldn't. She was completely still, just laying there, feeling nothing but cold unrelenting waves of fear crash into her.
I-It's...It's going to eat me.
Her thoughts were a jumble. The loud breathy gasps were too distracting. What was that noise?
Oh, that was her.
Her breathing... she realized she was hyperventilating. That realization only seemed to make her panic worse. I'm gonna die. I'm gonna die. I'm gonna die. I'm gonna die. I'm gonna die. I'm gonna die. I'm gonna die. I'm gonna die. I'm gonna die. I'm gonna die. I'm gonna—
CHINK.
A loud metallic sound rang from right next to her.
She froze, as did the monster about to sink its teeth into her head.
And it was dreadfully strange, because that terrifying mouth actually decided to snap shut, too.
Now, when its singular beady orb darted to the left, and when it even gave a low growl that could almost be mistaken for curiosity... Noin's own curiosity eventually won out as well.
Her head also craned to the side.
Just in time to see a pale green cylindrical tube roll along the dirt ground, stopping right as its cold surface hit her bare arm.
And then it exploded.
That was the last concrete thing she saw before white consumed her vision.
What happened next was a blur.
All she knew was that her senses felt like they were under attack as everything began to happen at once. Her lungs were invaded, and her breaths came out in wheezes.
Idly, she thought she once again heard that thing's inhuman screeching, but couldn't make sense of why the sound was somehow getting farther away.
But her eyes, gods, her eyes stung so fiercely that she felt tears prick at them, even as she frantically tried to wipe them away.
She hadn't noticed when she had closed them, but that was surely the right move. If it stung this bad with her eyes closed, she didn't want to test out how she might feel in opening them.
That's when something grabbed her, and when she even became weightless for a moment, raw panic gripped her.
This impossibly doubled when she heard a voice, a muffled voice, resounding right next to her ear. "—why I hate escort missions. Hey, girlie, when I shot its fucking eye out, that was your cue to MOVE YOUR ASS."
"Who—?! Gack! Aggghh! Kahhh!"
Noin tried to speak, but the moment she did she descended into a violent coughing fit. That same foreign substance flooded inwards and instantly lingered awkwardly in her throat. She could even feel it settling in her chest. It was as if she just ingested something that didn't agree with her stomach.
What—What is this?! With what was assaulting her eyes and mouth, and even the foul stench that hung in the air, she had next to no idea what was going on. And as if on cue, her eyes began stinging again like crazy. They watered even more now.
It wasn't unbearable, but it still burned something fierce, like getting pepper in her eye when she was cooking.
Her breathing naturally started to accelerate, even as winded as it was. However, the one sense she could still trust were her ears, and she desperately tried to once again catch that one voice she had heard. She... hadn't imagined it, right?
Her entire body jostled once more, the weightlessness growing even more pronounced, like she was flying through the air. But that felt wrong. She wasn't flying. The sound of footsteps thudding against the ground and the wind hitting her face were proof of that.
Someone was running, and they had her in their arms.
"Kay, I'm sure I don't have to tell you to keep your eyes closed. Oh good, you're already doing that. Wow, you look like shit. Ah, and don't start screaming. Not only is it really annoying, but that massive-ass monster is just going to come right back, so, like, can you not?"
Casual.
Casual and slightly chipper.
What the...?
The male sounding voice spoke in such a way, and close to her ear. It instantly made her want to shy away, but more than that... in this unbelievably harrow and tense situation, why in the gods did this person sound like that, like he was just talking about something dreadfully ordinary?
Noin's mind stuttered and stalled as she failed to come up with an answer.
"Hey, you didn't die, right? Because that's kind of a no-go for me."
Punctuating his statement, he tightened his grip around her, holding her closer in his arms. Startled, she let out a noise before she could stop herself. "Hyah?!"
Of course, the embarrassing sound she made had her immediately regretting it. Hands clamped over her own mouth as she felt her face burn.
Still, Noin pushed past this and struggled to say something, even if she immediately regretted it due to the god-awful taste still in the air.
"W-...What are you doing? Who are you?! A-And let me go! If you don't, I'll—!"
"You'll what? Writhe pathetically in my arms until you kill me from secondhand embarrassment?" He paused. "Wait. That actually sounds interesting. Let's see it."
Noin faltered, and her mouth clicked shut.
Was this person serious?
She might have voiced this question and whatever else she had for the person who was so suddenly touching her... but that thought was garbled and strangled as she violently started moving—no, as the man started running faster than before. "W-Where are you taking me?" Noin frantically asked instead.
"Would you believe me if I said safe and sound back to your team?"
Back to my te—?
Could she really believe that?
But it wasn't just that on her mind.
Even disregarding the question of just who this person was, how had he reached her so fast? If her team had been the ones to help her that first time, the condensed explosions that had knocked out an eye, too, then they would have been the first to reach her, not this person.
That, and the gaseous attack that happened shortly after... had that been all him? She certainly thought she heard something along those lines, but...
"Was that... you? Were you the one who saved me?" Noin asked, her voice rising slightly.
"That's not the word I'd use, but I would certainly hope so. Otherwise, I just wasted a perfectly good canister of tear gas for no reason."
Tear... gas...?
The answer didn't do anything to ease the confounding swirl of emotions going through her. And that it was spoken to her flippantly, as if this person had no concerns whatsoever, also left her the wrong side of bewildered.
Just what kind of person had she gotten involved with?
Not only that, but Noin couldn't even open her eyes long enough to get a good look at him. No, even more importantly, just where was he taking her? Mild panic returned and her breathing quickened, which only seemed to worsen courtesy of that weird stuff in the air.
Actually, why was it only affecting her? How was this person completely fine?
It was getting harder and harder to lessen her unease regarding the sudden turnaround of this situation.
Should Noin try to escape?
She had no idea who this person was. He might have saved her, but could she trust him implicitly just because of that? Right when such thoughts crossed her mind—
"You know... you're kinda heavy."
"W-What?!"
Noin was possibly getting closer and closer to her death or maybe a fate even worse, so it was hardly the time or the place, but that comment caught her so flat footed that she immediately sputtered out incoherently, completely tongue tied.
She wanted to believe she had misheard him, that no one would ever say such a thing in this situation, and to the face of someone they were carrying, but this person seemed to have a penchant for being crass even in the most serious of circumstances.
" Now hold on. I didn't call you fat. Wait. Ah, could it be that you're self-conscious about your weight?"
"Yes! Wait, no! I'm not! A-And stop trying to change the subject! Are you kidnapping me or not!?"
"No...?"
"Why do you sound so unsure?!"
"Well, I am taking you somewhere against your will, yeah, but it's not like I have any intention of harming you. From my perspective, I'm ignoring your protests because I feel it will better protect you. Also, why are you assuming I'd want to kidnap you to begin with? Isn't that kind of narcissistic? You shouldn't flatter yourself like that, lady. It's not healthy."
"..."
Silence.
An oppressive silence hung over Noin, one she had no idea what to do with. Maybe it was because she was flabbergasted.
Yes, that was a good word.
Because she was so irrefutably flabbergasted, she could not even begin to construct a proper response to the words that had flitted into her ears.
Still, somehow, even in the midst of the wind continuing to sail past her face, as well as her chest and the burning of her eyes slowly starting to ease up, Noin actually managed to restart her brain enough to force the words she was honestly feeling without any censor.
"Are you... are you crazy?"
"I thought that much was obvious," he said without any delay, as if it was a totally normal thing to admit when he had already explicitly stated that he was trying to protect her.
"I'm being forced to save a bunch of women from the clutches of some eldritch horror, all because some vague-ass message told me to, and that is all it took for me to start risking my life. And I'm taking it pretty fucking seriously I might add. So yeah. I am most certainly not within the realm of sanity or levelheaded thinking at the current moment. Got anything more to say?"
"I think... I think I want to go home."
He actually laughed at that, at least that's what she thought that sound was with her eyes closed.
"You and me both, lady. Oh, and would you look at that. We have arrived. You can open your eyes now."
Noin felt them come to a complete stop, and herself being lowered not long after. It wasn't an exaggeration to say she all but scrambled out of his grip the second she made contact with the ground, which was grass by the looks of it as she opened her eyes.
She blinked several times, and she took immediate notice of a very large congregation of white, slowly wafting through the air a few meders away.
She stared at it dumbfounded for a second, because for all intents and purposes, it looked like a giant cloud. It certainly wasn't smoke, as it was much too bright, nor was it transparent or opaque enough to be steam or anything like it.
What had he called it?
Tear gas?
"Still with me?"
"Huh? Y-Yeah, sorr—"
Noin froze, the words completely dying in her throat.
The cold sweat that broke out on her skin was also far from comfortable, but that was nothing close to the sheer dread she felt when she caught eyes with the person with her—or rather, the lack of them.
There were two dark colorations of paint, ink, or something close to it, but either way, it was far from natural, just as was the red smile that widened over the entire bottom portion of the face she was currently looking at.
Before she knew it, Noin was already reaching for her hip, but she grasped at nothing, making her heart quite clearly skip a beat.
"Looking for this?"
Noin looked back and her breath caught.
Attached to the man's own hip, specifically attached to a very conspicuous golden belt, was a brown leather sheath, as well as the pommel of a very familiar weapon sticking out of it. He had her sword.
This man, a masked man in an odd getup, had her weapon, and she had just been carried by him to an undisclosed location. The questions she had been wondering about; they all suddenly fell away, as they should have from the very moment she heard the sound of his voice—his male voice.
After all.
What men did Noin know were on the same floor as them? It had slipped her mind, but now it came crashing back."Rudra," she whispered, all while knowing full well she was shaking like a leaf.
Her feet scampered backwards, but a tree blocked her from going any further.
"Rudra?" The masked face tilted, and now that she thought of it, it seemed all too fitting that a member of Evilus would wear such a thing.
The dress clothes through her for a loop however, as those men were used to toughing it out in the dungeon, making them hardly practical. But she couldn't be certain about anything when it came to that maniacal band of familias.
So caught in her own fears, she almost missed it when the man spoke.
"...Oh, right, forgot there was a twist like that. That's the group that trapped you all down here, right?" Not even phrased like a question, the strange man said it as if he was talking about something far away. He said it as if it had nothing to do with him.
Noin fought the urge to recoil.
"Y-You, why are you-... they're you! You're one of them...!"
"And by them, you mean the group trying to kill you?"
"Yes!"
"Then here."
Something flew towards her, and she almost dodged out of the way, but it would have made her look like an idiot if she did. Saying it flew was hardly the right expression when it flopped unceremoniously on the ground in front of her. Her sword.
Noin looked back up at the man, disbelieving. "W-Why would—"
"Give your weapon back to you? Choose to bring you out of an environment that had you blinded and helpless? Wound that dinosaur-looking-thing preventing you from dying? Risk my life at all when I could have just watched from the sidelines and laughed? Yes, why would I do any of that? Oh, oh my god..."
Gloved hands were suddenly brought to where his eerie mouth was located.
"It's almost as if I'm not from Rudra to begin with...?!"
The sarcasm was so heavy within his voice that Noin would have felt insulted if her brain wasn't still whirring with possibilities of doubt... that this person was just trying to trick her, that she shouldn't let down her guard.
But, was that really the case?
Would an enemy really have done all that he had described?
Lips pressing into a thin line,Noin left his face, looking him over, properly this time.
Beyond the oddly formal clothes he was wearing, there was an odd dark and clearly metallic object behind him, held together by a single strap around his shoulder.
She had never seen a weapon like that, certainly not one with such an odd shape and build, but something else caught her attention before she could think too deeply on it.
Noin stared, disbelievingly for a moment.
But since that allowed her thoughts to catch up with her, she naturally voiced what any sane person would say about what she was looking at.
"You... have a knife in your shoulder," she stated, trailing off weakly, for she did not know how else to sound, much less go about out saying it except for being completely blunt. "...And you're bleeding."
Sticking out of his right shoulder, was a handle with a very distinctive make, and she only recognized it because she had seen it countless times.
The steel sticking out was wrapped in a white cloth, and at the butt of the blade, was a circular ring with a hole in the middle. It was definitely a kunai—disposable knives that a blonde member of her familia liked to use in tandem with her other weapon.
Regardless.
In the wake of her statement, all the masked man did, who also blond-she belatedly realized, was crane his head downward, and he just stared at his shoulder for a few seconds. Then, in the most absentminded way possible, "...So I am. Huh, I forgot about that. Must have been the adrenaline."
Noin couldn't say who was more surprised, him or her—actually she could. She had to be the one who was more surprised.
This person had a sharp blade sticking out of him and all he had to say about it was that it had somehow escaped his notice for a time. Either way, the next question was on her lips before she could stop herself."Um, who, uh...?"
He turned back to her, and she swore she could hear a smile in his voice."What, who stuck me? Oh, just some blonde who thought I was trying to kill you or something stupid like that. I dunno."
So it had been Ryuu after all.
"And... you're really not trying to? Kill me, I mean?" Noin asked hesitantly, still choosing to err on the side of caution, giving him what she hoped was a dubious look. Although, honestly, even she had to admit her skepticism was starting to get lower and lower
"That's not a very nice thing to say, lady. I'm trying to—"While he was talking, as if he was commenting on the weather, he did anything but such a casual thing in tandem with it. Noin hurriedly opened her mouth in warning, but the man had already wedged the blade out of his shoulder with a sickening squelch.
"Guh... h-help you. Damn, that burns."
Now, Noin didn't know what expression she had on her face, but what she did know was she just staring incredulously at the man who just ripped out a knife from his shoulder like it was no big deal. Then, he casually started rolling it as if he just simply working some kinks out.
Either way, Noin swallowed.
"Y-You... just pulled it out. You're crazy. You're actually crazy..."
"Pretty sure we've already had this conversation. Do you have any bandages?"
"Y-You're bleeding everywhere now! You could die!"
"And you're a female who decided wearing a miniskirt to a place full of monsters was a good idea. There, now we both said something obvious. So, bandages?"
I... I can't believe this...
Noin took a step back, before realizing there was still a tree behind her, and she felt the urge to slump into a sitting position. She didn't though, but she sighed into a hand instead, before looking at the man.
"Are you really not from Rudra?" she asked one final time.
"Are we still on that? What did those guys even do to cause this level of mistrust?"
"They've tried to kill my friends and I on practically every opportunity."
"Hey, hey."He snapped his fingers at her. "Don't get all sarcastic with me, lady. That's my job. But you're right. Trying to kill you several times would definitely warrant an unfavorable reaction..."
The mask trailed off, before wilting.
"Fuck it, fine. I don't have time for this. I swear, whoever did this sure has a warped sense of humor, forcing me to be a team player." He straightened up, looking right at her, or at least she thought he did, but then he did something she couldn't say she was prepared for.
And, Noin could only stare in surprise.
Because the man—no, the young man—removed the mask from his face, fully revealing what was below blond-flaxen hair, as well as the two now very striking hazel eyes that met hers. This boy raised both hands, and a smile that looked the wrong side of casual appeared on his face.
"I want you to relay to your team everything I'm about to tell you. And if we're smart about this... and lucky," he muttered with a wanton sigh. "...We'll survive this with all of our body parts firmly intact."
With his voice that was no longer muffled or obscured, he told her.
The boy told her all that he knew, and when he was finished, Noin realized she had definitely been right about one thing.
She wanted to go home.
…
…
…
Alise should have seen this coming.
It started out small, with a certain paper trail of one Rudra Familia that was too delectable to ignore, yet way too obvious not to be a trap.
Then, there was the odd behavior of their goddess, who was for some reason strangely insistent they not go into the Dungeon after them. But the only words their Lady Astraea gave them was that she had a bad feeling and that was it.
Alise had tried to assure her, but their patron deity didn't look assuaged in the slightest. It left Alise parting with unease, and that unease continued to linger.
And then they fell into the cat man Jura's trap, and surprisingly, suffered not a single casualty. That should have been the cue that she needed. She should have realized things were flowing far too nicely.
But she didn't. Whether it was because of adrenaline or simply just overconfidence, she had been too arrogant to think things could get any worse.
Alise was surely punished for that.
She was punished because she had forgotten one simple fact.
The dungeon was not just a collection of pathways, walls, floors and ceilings. It was living, it was calculating, and like any creature that possessed even the slightest amount of intelligence, it was prone to eradicate unwanted intruders.
It would not take the damage dealt to it lying down. It would send something to kill them, and it would try it's damn hardest to succeed.
And it did.
"Does anyone have eyes on her?!"
The lack of responses was answer enough, and it only seemed to cause the pit in the root of Alise's stomach to grow, a desperation that didn't seem to belong to only just her.
"Damn, I can't see anything past this—this—what is this stuff?!"
From a few meters away, Ryana, orange hair bouncing as she pivoted her head, tried and failed to see past the dense wall of white that had all but exploded into existence just several seconds prior, obscuring almost the entirety of the wide open clearing they had found themselves in.
"Argh! This is getting us nowhere!" After scratching her head impatiently for the umpteenth time, Neze, the were-wolf girl with white hair and striking features began taking purposeful steps towards the thick wall of—almost pale—smoke, if it could even be classified as such.
"I'm going in!" she continued hurriedly. "Every second spent doing nothing is another second Noin could be in danger!"
"Are you insane, Neze? Even this close and my eyes are already burning! You can't tell me you expect to find anyone running around with your eyes closed?! You'd be asking that thing to kill you!"
Ryana grabbed onto Neze's arm, stopping her in place, giving her a look that pleaded for her to reconsider.
Neze wrenched her hand away as if it had been burned, rounding on Ryana with a scalding look of fury—fury, but even more so distress.
"That's all the more reason then! Anything is better than sitting on our asses! What do you suggest we do, just wait here and hope for good news, leave it to that creep that ran in after her?! What if he's with Rudra?!"
Ryana flinched, a flicker of uncertainty appearing on her face. "I—"
"But is he really though?"
The tree above them rustled violently, and a small form dropped down, a pink haired prum with a short stature. She clapped grime off her hands, shooting a quick shake of her head towards Alise.
It made her grimace.
Damn.
It seemed trying to spot Noin from higher up hadn't bore any results.
Nevertheless, Lyra was now the center of attention with her comment, and Neze shot the girl a look that fully expressed how disgruntled she was. "What the hell are you talking about, Lyra?"
However, unlike the frantic Neze, Lyra's demeanor was calm.
"In case you all forgot what we just saw, that thing was moments away from turning Noin into swiss cheese. And say what you will about his appearance, but that guy still reacted when none of us did, and even put that thing on the backfoot," she drawled out, then waved a hand towards the wall of smoke, but not quite smoke.
"Do you really think any of Rudra's lot would have done all that, even with ulterior motives?"
No one offered a rebuttal to that.
Alise tried to imagine it herself, but she couldn't.
It was just too unrealistic.
The idea that Jura, or any of his crazies would come to their aid in a time of danger, putting their lives at risk in the effort of saving theirs, was far too unbelievable. If such a thing did happen, they wouldn't be Evilus in the first place.
Lyra's point was starting to make sense, and she looked up in time to see Neze, Ryana, and many of the others considering her words just as carefully.
Not to mention...
The fact that he had acted in defense of Noin wasn't the only curious thing about that stranger. It was what he had done seconds prior, and Alise found herself looking a certain someone's way, who had said nary a word since things took a turn for the worse.
Ryuu, the blonde elf with long hair, stood there looking into the ever-shifting gas-like substance, a pensive frown on her face.
But as if suddenly realizing she was being stared at, she turned Alise's way, of course, only to flinch and avert her gaze. Whether it was guilt or uncertainty, Alise didn't know, but she surely must have been thinking about what had happened the same as she was.
Ryuu was one of the reasons she held hope that their mystery masked figure was someone they could trust, after all.
Alise wasn't sure if it was by chance or intent that Ryuu spotted him up in a tree seconds before that horrid creature arrived, but when she did, her attention naturally shifted to what she saw was a threat.
The blonde girl saw a suspiciously dressed person aiming what had to be some kind of projectile-capable weapon, and with Noin in the crossfire.
If it were Alise, her reaction would have been the same.
Now, she only saw up until the moment the thrown kunai had already embedded itself into the figure's shoulder with no resistance at all, to which the metal object being held suddenly flashed with fire, a thunderous sound accompanying it.
What she didn't see at the time was what it did, but she certainly saw the blood as it shot out from his arm, as well as heard the violent curse that just as suddenly escaped the mask's confines.
After that, Alise expected any number of things to happen next.
She expected him to turn their way in shock, realizing his cover was blown. She expected him to even flee.
What she did not expect was for him to ignore the metal piercing his flesh and loss of blood, only to then buckle down and stare into the odd-looking weapon once more, as if nothing happened. And while she had been confused at the time, she now understood what he had done.
The sound that almost matched a crack of thunder resounded once again, the metal partition's end flashed with that same flame and light, and then a lightning fast projectile landed directly in the eye of one black-tinged monster, the monster that had been nearly about to impale Noin right through her entire chest and rib-cage.
And cause and effect had done its job.
The monster screamed in agony and backed off, noticeably missing one of the gleaming red orbs that made up its skulled face.
Alise wasn't looking at that point, so she certainly didn't notice the masked man jump from the tree, nor did she notice what he had thrown before she had lost sight of him, the monster, and Noin.
She had come up short.
Alise grimaced, again.
She had come up short in a lot of ways ever since entering the dungeon several hours earlier.
"If... If I had..."
A low mutter reached her ears.
It was Ryuu, and she was trembling as she stared at a shaking hand.
Alise did not need to be told what she was going through her head.
If Ryuu had hit him anywhere vital, if that man had spared a single second to combat her, if he had dodged, if he had chosen to run away, if anything at all had gone different... Noin would have been killed faster than any of them could blink.
That was how sudden that monster had descended.
It did make her wonder just how the man seemed to know what was going to happen, but she could worry about that later. She could worry about that after Noin was safe. Only then would she be the first one to get down on her hands and knees and show proper gratitude.
Ryuu's expression, however, was clearly different.
It wasn't gratefulness at having the mistake she made rectified by someone she didn't know. Instead, it looked close to horrified that it was her actions that had nearly cost her friend her life.
Alise had to tear her gaze from that scene.
She looked at the rest of her team, which was on the verge of crumbling apart.
She knew she had to give orders, give them directions, and she opened her mouth to do just that...
But nothing came out.
What could she say?
What directions could she give in this situation where their options were limited, limited as the wall of white in front of them that would weaken them to the point of helplessness if they were to step into it?
Against that thing, a monster that had boasted such impressive speed, that had been cunning enough to attack them when their guards were down, and that was only harmed when its own guard was dropped.
What could they do?
Only death would await them if they ran in blindly.
Alise's fists tightened, and her stomach clenched—or maybe that was just the feeling of it churning to the point where she felt sick. What the hell can I do...?
A startled gasp dragged her from the thoughts drowning her.
The gentle-looking Maryuu, with her fluffy blue hair, had her hands over her mouth with tears already threatening to spill out.
Those eyes didn't despair, however.
They shone, and it was enough for a flicker of hope to spark innocuously in Alice's chest.
It was faint, and it seemed that the rising dread would overtake it, but it soon blazed like a wildfire as her eyes latched onto one disheveled figure pushing themselves off from a large tree several meders away from them.
Alise nearly collapsed on the spot.
"Ah..."
There had been a thought that she couldn't shake, an irremovable blight on her soul.
No matter how much she didn't want to acknowledge it, she was forced to entertain the notion that Noin, by herself with allies scarce, was already dead. It was entirely possible that her life extinguished the very second they had lost sight of her.
Left alone with that accursed monster, a being powerful enough to get the drop on a 2nd tier adventurer, it wouldn't have been strange if that would have been the end of things.
It wouldn't have been strange if the girl had died just like that. She could have disappeared from this world, just as everyone has the chance of doing so upon entering the dungeon.
But that fear vanished without a trace as a familiar looking girl came into view.
"...He was actually right." Muttering something she didn't understand, Noin strode to meet them, nearly stumbling over roots in the process.
Alise immediately looked her over.
Dried blood was smeared on her face, but it wasn't hers or even human for that matter. It was black. It was monster blood. From there, she saw bright purple discolorations on her arms, as if she had been struck by something fast and hard.
But that was all.
Beyond that, the girl looked none the worse for wear. Out of it yes, but fine, and more than that, alive.
It was as if the fact that she was almost killed by that dungeon-sent abomination was nothing more than a fleeting figment of her imagination, or rather, a nightmare. But no, if anything, Alise thought the girl looked like she had just simply gotten lost for a bit.
It was that kind of feeling, and it was far too overwhelming.
And it was so overwhelming, that Alise realized Noin had next to no chance of escaping what came next.
"H-Hey everyone. Glad to see you're all-uwhuah?!"
Neze and Ryana already took off, leaving Alise in the dust, but it was Asta, the petite dwarf shrouded in her heavy armor that nearly barreled into her as she ran past. They nearly tackled Noin to the ground as three girls crashed into her, arms outstretched.
Actually, with Noin crying out and losing her balance almost immediately, that was exactly what happened.
"Wahhh! Asta, your armor, t-too heavy!" Ryana cried out.
Neze was also not unscathed. "Dammit Asta! You're crushing my ears!"
"E-Everything hurts..." And then there was Noin, who had the combined weight of three people on top of her.
"Ughhhhhhh! I'm so glad you're okay Noiiiinnnn!"
But each of them were woefully ignored by the dwarven girl as she continued to bawl, further condemning the poor girls to being stuck at the bottom of various plates of solid metal, making for what looked to be a very uncomfortable and unorthodox dog-pile.
But they were all smiling.
Alise watched it all, and while she initially wanted to join the embrace as well, found herself just as content with watching from the side, a clear smile tugging at her lips.
She wasn't the only one to abstain.
Kaguya, their regal exotic beauty with Asian features, remained rooted in the same spot, although those that knew her would have noticed that the crinkle of her brow rose slightly in relief.
Everyone else was less subtle, clearly expressing their joy upon seeing Noin safe and sound; Maryuu was beaming, Ryuu's face had all but crumbled, her lower lips trembling, and it was surprising that she managed to hold back the tears.
Lyra wore her usual mischievous smirk, the green-haired Celty, their only other elf, had her hands clasped together in excitement, and finally, the exotic amazon Iska had her arms crossed with a visible cheery demeanor of her own.
She's alive. She's really alive... Alise thought as she stared at the Noin trying to meet everyone's gaze.
Alise's eyes even burned, but she was quick to swipe at them. She couldn't break down right here. What she did allow was a shaky breath to escape her, and she desperately tried to control her emotions before taking her own hesitant steps towards the hugging girls.
It was clearly her, so there was no reason for the doubt in her heart, but she wanted to be certain. She needed to be certain that this wasn't all a trick, that it wouldn't be cruelly taken from her the second she looked away.
It was why her heart thundered when the girl met her gaze past the mass of bodies that surrounded her. With short black hair over dark eyes now beholden by the warm atmosphere, the girl pushed herself off the ground, looking at her with a gentle smile.
"I'm sorry for worrying you, Captain."
Alise nodded mutely.
She didn't trust herself to do much else.
But as it turned out, she didn't have to.
A loud and hideous screech deafened their surroundings, making Alise and everyone else immediately fall back on their weapons. She looked around warily, only to see nothing, yet it did not abate the panic she felt rising in her chest. But the sudden sound was not the precursor for an attack, but rather a signal that had her looking far off.
Past the flat earthy landscape which was now becoming more visible as the odd white phenomena slowly began to die out, she just barely was able to make out the forest edge that lay in complete opposite to where they all stood.
There was no horrifying creature there, but Alise didn't need to see it, not when she noticed the sight of several trees far into that green shroud of nature suddenly falling, tremendously shaking the ground with their impacts, each subsequent fall coming in tandem with very familiar piercing screams.
Her brow furrowed. What in the gods...?
"Ha. That crazy bastard..."
Alise had to tear her gaze away from the forest as that bewildered mutter came from Noin, and as if suddenly realizing what she had just said, started to panic a bit, eyes going everywhere.
"Oh, um, right, gosh, how do I explain this...?" She scratched at a red-hued cheek."That," Noin pointed at the forest yonder. "...would likely be the person who saved me."
Their surroundings grew silent for however long, before it was interrupted by another tree crashing to the ground way off in the distance, and a frustrated howl piggy backing from it not even a second later.
Alise looked around at everyone, and it was not for lack of topics that no one raised their voice to speak, but rather the opposite. Just by looking at Ryana's pensive frown, Neze's narrowed eyes, and even Ryuu's guilt-ridden and unsure stance, they all clearly had their own things to say, however they just lacked the proper words to express them.
Alise was more or less the same, but she pushed past the indecision and wet her tongue, asking the one question that she saw as mattering the most.
"Noin, that man... is he an enemy, or an ally?"
Alise expected a clear cut answer, or even thought she would at least be able to see something in the girl's expression that would enlighten her, but that wasn't what Noin gave her as she closed her eyes in thought, speaking only a moment later. "I... don't know..."
Noin's eyes opened and looked back towards the forest.
"A lot of what he said was hard to understand. He acted like an ass, but he risked his life for mine. He was quick to make fun of me for some reason, but never once put me in danger. He obviously wanted me to trust him, and he showed me his face, but he didn't force me to make a single commitment of any kind..."
Shaking her head, she started again.
"It's just... weird. He could have saved me, been all smiles, and I likely would have trusted him instantly. Yet, wearing such a creepy mask, and the crass way he spoke, it's like..." She trailed off, her words left in the air. "...It's like he was some walking contradiction."
Brows raised, Lyra whistled, crossing her arms behind her head. "Well damn, you certainly know how to pick-em, Noin."
Noin laughed weakly. "Ahaha... Actually, he kind of reminds me of you and Kaguya..."
"Did he now? I'm not sure whether I should feel insulted or not." The latter woman in question raised a single eyebrow before smiling. "But then again, this gentleman sounds a lot more interesting than any of you lot, so I shall take it in stride."
Kaguya preened a little, and Alise couldn't refrain from smiling quietly.
"I'm... not sure I want to meet someone else like Kaguya..." Celty offered hesitantly, tilting her head.
Neze made a noise with her mouth, and Alise thought it sounded a bit amused. "That's because anyone like Kaguya falls into the two neat little categories of psychopath or sociopath, and they both mean crazy. Means more headaches too."
"Hoh?"
Kaguya gave Neze a look, her eyes flashing.
"H-Hey, um, how 'bout we get back on topic, yeah?" Iska quickly darted between the two of them before anything could start, raising her hands placatingly. She shot a pleading look towards Noin. "So, uh, what didthat person end up saying to you, Noin? Anything useful from our maybe ally?"
A look of slow dawning appeared on Noin's face, and she nodded hurriedly, her words coming out in a fluster. "A-Ah, that's right...! With so much of what he said being so over the top and detailed, but then for him to lead me right back to you in such an accurate manner, the important bits were put on the back burner, and I—"
"Wait, wait, wait." Alise held out a hand to stop her. "What do you mean he led you right back to us?"
"He seemed to know exactly where you guys were. He said you hadn't moved. He sent me running in a specific direction and there you were."
Alise tilted her head a bit.
That... isn't totally unexpected. He surely must have seen where we all were if he barely reacted to what Ryuu did to him. But... how could he have known we hadn't moved in that time?
"What else?" Kaguya pressed.
Noin fell silent, her expression deep in thought.
"Noin...?" Alise tentatively asked, before reaching out to touch her arm.
Noin shook her head with a smile, meeting her gaze. She continued.
"He told me all he knew on that monster we saw, the one that almost... he seemed to know a lot about it. And given what he did for me, I'm inclined to believe him. Even more so now..." Noin looked out towards the forest, where even now Alise could still hear a violent ruckus going about.
The roars of that monster were concerning, but it meant that whatever was causing such behavior continued kicking.
"He said... he would buy us time while we set a trap for it."
"A trap?" Lyra sounded interested.
"He..."
Noin's face twisted, and it looked unsure.
"He said he didn't want us to battle that thing face to face if we could help it. And it was confusing because he was oddly insistent about that. It's stuff like that. One moment he's saying I was heavy while carrying me—I-I know okay, so stop smiling like that!"
Only Ryuu was the only one who didn't look amused in some way; rather, she looked scandalized. Nonetheless, Noin quickly shouted against the plethora of grins that broke out, and especially at Lyra as she waggled her eyebrows. "But—!"
She continued before they could say anything.
"He seemed to genuinely not want us to risk our lives needlessly. I assume that's why he's distracting it right now, however he's doing it. He wants to give us time to come up with a plan so that we do things smartly. And... for some reason, he's placing a lot of trust in the fact that we would be able to do so, even when he should have no reason to..."
The girl's words got incredibly soft as they trailed off.
It was certainly a lot to take in.
A walking contradiction indeed... Alise agreed, stunned in the same way the rest of them were, if their frozen expressions were of any indication. And that feeling only further intensified when Noin continued to go over what she knew, or rather, what she had been told.
That is, exactly what the monster they were facing was capable of, it's strengths and weaknesses, and even a very surprising skill of its own, such an ability that would have been catastrophic had they fought that thing completely unaware of it. And of course, there was its name.
The Juggernaut.
And for a reason she didn't immediately understand, a cold shiver shot down Alise's spine when she heard it.
It was fitting though, she realized, for what she saw of the creature before it disappeared. After all, that was a word used in tales of old, where men and women fought to the death for nothing more than fleeting glory and the pleasure of those twisted enough to enjoy it.
The Juggernaut was someone who also partook in those battles, but it was hardly the same. If anything, they were completely different. Covered in all black, that person was nothing more than an obstacle meant to be avoided, an unstoppable killing machine with unbelievable combat prowess. They weren't meant to be seen as human, and they didn't have a personality or talk.
Did the blade of a sword speak kind words to you as it lopped off your head? That's what the Juggernaut's role was. It certainly didn't sound like a creature that would be easily killed, not when it was sent directly by the Dungeon herself to do that very thing to them.
It all sounded so crazy and terrifying, and it made Alise wonder all the more how someone seemed to have this knowledge that they were only first hearing about—them, Astraea Familia, pioneers of the dungeon.
That masked man, who was he?
Alise kept coming back to that question, because she had a feeling that finding an answer would allow her to regain at least a tiny fraction of the situation she had long since lost control over.
She had guesses but they weren't anything more than that, mere estimations of what might be true. He wore a mask, and there was a certainly a Familia that tended to have their members do the same, but Alise couldn't ever see that deitycoming to their aid even in the most desperate of circumstances.
Alise thought that as fortunate, since Astraea had made it very clear to all of them that they would know if any of them had Freya's attention.
From there, there were two options, even if both were as unlikely as they were realistic. Hermes... or... Ouranos maybe? Both were the type to keep their members incredibly close to their chests and out of the limelight, yet they always seemed to know something she and anyone else in her Familia didn't.
In Ouranos' case, it was his presence that kept a watchful eye on the dungeon. If anyone could see what they were dealing with right now, it would be him. Perhaps he even sensed the Dungeon's unrest before that lithe black demon had spawned.
However, as far as Alise knew, the god in question only had one vassal, even if they didn't know what he looked like underneath that dark hood.
So many questions, and not enough answers.
But they did have enough to get them started.
A barrier for magic, but not physical attacks...
Noin's explanation had gotten her thinking.
"Lyra," Alise suddenly called out, grabbing everyone's attention. The Prum tilted her head to one side in question, but that changed the very second she heard the words come out of her mouth. "How much explosives did you bring with you?"
Lyra's grin turned feral.
…
…
…
So.
How does a mere flesh and blood human fight the theoretical equivalent of a dinosaur that happens to be much stronger than a dinosaur, one that can, for reference, kill what definitely equates to superhumans in an instant, move faster than even the most high-end cars and motorcycles, and to make matters even more impossible, possess skin thick enough to casually shrug off high impact bullets fired at extremely high velocity?
What do you do against something like that?
The answer's easy.
It is so easy in fact, that a child, monkey, goldfish, or even all three could arrive at the correct answer in a matter of seconds.
Even beyond that, there didn't even have to be much thinking done. The answer could be arrived at through sheer instinct and instinct alone. After all, everyone, no matter who or what they were, knew how to do it.
Run away.
When your life was in danger, that neat little thing called self-preservation would kick in even if the rest of you was terrified, sort of like a built-in defense system, created for the sole purpose of being a coward.
Yes.
All Alex had to do was run away, and if he was really efficient, he could hide too, maybe even throw a few human sacrifices behind him as well.
He sighed quietly.
Now, if only things were that simple...
As he moved from tree to tree, deathly silent, an eerie clicking sound rumbled from below him. He didn't dare use his wire. Too loud. That thing would be on him faster than he could say, "oh shit".
No, instead, he slowly trapezed his way about the branches and vines with all the stealth he had accumulated during his time playing hardcore hide and seek.
Ah, hardcore hide and seek with criminals who had their hands and fingers on sharp weapons and guns.
Take his word for it that it made the game slightly more interesting.
So, theoretically, this was much of the same, but instead of being shot or stabbed if he got caught, he would be flattened or dismembered.
Yeah, he was having a good time.
Alex stopped abruptly when a black figure several feet away came to a stop of its own, violently twitching its head in every direction.
The single red eye flashed amidst the darkened gloom of the forest, definitely looking for its prey. It was creepy as hell, but if nothing else, it made for a very good night light.
Or at least a beacon that said: "I'm here, so stay away if you don't want to be eaten".
It was actually quite considerate of it.
Anyway, that monster, or the Juggernaut as someone decided to not so affectionately call it, started to move again, and Alex waited a few solid seconds before he began too as well.
It had been three or so minutes since he left that girl and threw a customized flare through the slowly dwindling tear gas, more specifically, into the stretch of forest farthest away from where his VIP's were, aka his damsels in distress.
But also kinda not really damsels in distress, since they were theoretically all super-humans or something, being way stronger than him?
Hm.
Alex wondered if sexism was even a thing in this world. Oh, and how cool would it be if men married into the family instead of women?
Ah.
He was getting off topic.
Flare into forest.
He would have had to try something different if that hadn't worked, but luckily the Juggernaut had instantly honed onto that source of light like it was a slab of meat. Hell, maybe it even thought a slab of meat would come with it. He didn't know.
Regardless, Alex then used the tear gas as a delightful little maze of camouflage, made sure to stash away the very heavy sniper rifle slung over his shoulder, right before climbing up a tree and starting his little impromptu game.
Ah, but he wasn'tjustplaying hide and seek.
Last one.
Alex carefully placed a final small object within the hollow center of a particular tree. The item was small, about as small as a die, with the same shape as one too, but foam making up every side except the bottom.
It had taken a while to set up, but the preparations, or in other words, the painstaking process of doing it while being as silent as possible, had been worth it.
It would not only give him more time to survive, but it would give themmore time to come up with a plan. And if they were still there twiddling their thumbs not knowing what to do, then...
Then I guess I'm fucked then.
Alex wasn't too worried about that though.
Or more like, there wasn't a point in worrying about it.
Those girls had magic and shit, right? If they couldn't kill that thing, then no one could. He was practically forced to believe in them, just like he was being forced in playing an active role in increasing their survivability.
But enough about that.
It was time to see if his effort bore fruit.
His hand reached up and caught a branch, instantly flipping himself upwards on top of it. He wanted to be able to get a higher vantage point. It would be easier to see just how much he was about to shit in that monster's corn flakes that way.
Un-pocketing his phone, he began to rifle through a few screens, satisfied with what he was seeing.
"Hm..." Alex looked back at the Juggernaut, who was still stalking through the forest with no sign of the free food it had been all but certain awaited it. Its movements grew more erratic, and dare he say, impatient.
Any longer and that predator might just decide to give up in search of easier prey.
That would have been good news for him if he wasn't on contract—in the vaguest sense of the word—to protect that other prey.
So, it leaving...?
Can't have that~, Alex grinned behind his mask.
His thumb landed on the phone's display, and not a second later, agirl's fright-filled voice echoed through the quiet forest.
The Juggernaut completely stopped in place, going so still that one would have thought that Alex had actually pressed paused on it, even though what actually happened was nothing so grandiose.
This state only lasted for a second however as, all of a sudden and with insane speed, it turned on its heel and lunged in a particular direction, where it had clearly heard the feminine sounds of a human.
And the noise that suddenly came from its throat was neither the mechanical purr Alex had heard as it searched through the forest for him, nor was it an elongated guttural scratching sound that denoted its impatience of having to wait so long.
It was a high-pitched cry of satisfaction and dare he say jubilation as it tore through all the trees in its wake, throwing caution to the wayside. Trunks were uprooted, and the earth was stomped on in a violent frenzy. Stealth no longer mattered as its prey was surely within striking distance.
That was what it had to be thinking.
Alex may have said before he didn't get off in causing pain to others. But right now, he might have to rethink that claim.
The amount of satisfaction he got from the way its hulking form stopped upon meeting an empty clearing, and the off-pitch uncomprehending cry that left its animalistic throat? It was nearly enough to send him laughing into a frenzy.
But if he did, the fun would end, and that wouldn't do at all. He would be milking this dry for as long as he could.
Hey, Jugger-bitch, let's have some fun.
His thumb landed on his phone again, on a different button.
It came from behind the creature a distance this time.
[ "W-What are you doing? Who are you?! Let me go or I'll—" ] That same voice shouted in such a way, sounding frantic and nervous.
The black-haired girl he had saved had been useful, definitely.
The Juggernaut roared with obvious fury, tearing into the trees in its way as it collapsed on the sound it just heard. It sounded mad. Good, for him that is. Not so much for that monster.
Because once again, there was nothing there to attack. All it managed to do upon reaching the sound was circle the offending location with ferocity, like a mutt who had forgotten where it had buried its bone.
Now, concerning the facial expressions of monsters, Alex wasn't sure they were supposed to even come close to being able to approach the emotion called confusion, but what he was looking at was surely the genuine article.
Its form trembled, even more growls came from its throat, and its remaining crimson beady eye quivered frantically, darting every which way for an enemy that just wasn't there.
And Alex watched it all, untouched.
Monster or not, an animal was still an animal. Even if it could kill him in the blink of an eye, it still had the base instincts of a predator, and it would always drop what it was doing when a prey was in the vicinity. And like all creatures, its senses could be fooled.
And if for some reasonsoundhadn't worked? He had a backup for that too.
His right arm throbbed dully, the same one where that blonde girl with a dislike for pants had penetrated him, without his consent no less.
The blood from the wound matted his clothing thoroughly enough, so it certainly served its job as he smeared it throughout the forest while placing his miniature speakers.
Not that it turned out to be necessary in the end, but it was no skin off his—okay, that metaphor didn't really fit. Anyway, it wasn't even clear if that thing even had a nose, but either way, it certainly didn't seem to be very proficient at using it.
["What the—?! Gack! Aggghh! Kahhh!"]
The voice of the girl he didn't know the name of once again resounded through the darkened forest, a fresh roar coming along with it almost instantly. And in tandem, roots, shrubbery, and branches were fiercely trampled underfoot.
Alex clicked a few more buttons.
A girl yelled from behind, and the Juggernaut chased after it.
After hearing it from the side, it did the same, roaring.
Right in front of it. Chase.
From its left. It tore through the ground.
Far to the right from of where it came. A tree was knocked aside.
From his thin branch, and leaning against the hulking mass of a tree, Alex tilted his masked face with crossed arms.
Huh. This is actually kind of boring. Is this what being a god would be like, but for all eternity? I'd wanna kill myself...
He had such thoughts, continuing to watch the results his looped audio had wrought, now with only a fleeting amusement of what he had felt. But that's life, I guess. Even pissing off dinosaurs would lose its thrill after a while...
He turned his head away from the sight, looking out towards where the forest ended, where he had come in from. At the same time, he mentally thought of something and a second later, a familiar holographic map appeared right in front of him.
He scoffed through the mask.
Yeah, he would never get used to that.
It was the same exact topography as before, er, actually, some of the trees in the forest seemed to be noticeably missing. Whoops. Anyway, the several red dots didn't change much though, number wise and location wise. However, they were no longer bunched up like before.
He guessed that meant the time for talking was over.
Alex could only hope that was a good thing, considering they were now spread out in the wide circle of land that his tear gas had all but covered before. It should be nearly gone by now, so that made the sight of those dots standing completely still in even lines—no, in a clear formation, all the more telling.
It looked like they were waiting for something.
I suppose that can't mean anything else, can it? He shuffled and the map disappeared from view.
There was no benefit in him drawing this out longer than he had to. If they were ready, then Alex would be more than glad to kick things off. Besides, he didn't exactly have the leisure to sit around himself. His trick wouldn't work indefinitely.
As much as he insulted that thing's intelligence, it would eventually wise up and take new approaches.
It was that thought that triggered it.
Time seemed to slow to a crawl as Alex felt something like a chill run down his spine. Something clearly wasn't right, and it took him a second to realize what that was.
He didn't hear anything.
No, that wasn't right.
In a forest where he was alone with a monster that made tremendous sound as it moved, as well as an electronic playback continuously egging it on, he only heardoneof those things continuing on without distortion.
And unfortunately for him, it wasn't the larger-than-life monster blessing his ears with its prolonged tantrum.
He quickly realized why.
The object of his worry was several meters away, completely still. But that wasn't all. Its head was craned in a very specific direction. That one red eye flashed amidst the fog of the forest, boring right into him.
Neither of them moved for a while.
He would have joked that it was a silent battle of dick-measuring and posturing if it wasn't an instinct driven monstrosity opposing him. Still though, he opened his mouth, saying the only thing that made sense in this situation.
"Well, shit."
Alex jumped.
The tree exploded not five seconds later.
...
...
...
A/N:
It's weird, ending it here. I'm usually a 15K to 20K words kind of guy, but I'm trying something new.
Also, I know. Does bluetooth connections even remotely make sense in a world without a sattelite? Hell no. Is it still amusing that he's Watch Dog's-ing it up while facing a literal dinosaur? It certainly is for me. It's unrealistic sure, but it certainly wasn't enough for me to scrap the idea. And who knows, the [ system ] might have given him certain liberties, maybe as an apology for not tossing him into the chest a beautiful girl.
Anyway, I hope you enjoyed.
I want to make this story as entertaining as possible. I want to treat it kind of like a thought experiment. How can someone who thinks like a vigilante, like Batman, who's used to dealing with situations that call for both brawl and brawn, get out of these situations? And how long can he last?
Also I just wanted to throw my sarcastic, snarky, borderline sociopath of an OC into the world of Danmachi, saving girls who were meant to die only because he's being forced too.
So shall we see where this road takes him?
-EPSILON
Chapter Text
Ryuu was supposed to be standing watch, just like the others.
It was an important duty that definitely needed a hundred percent of her attention, yet she continued to steal glances at the girl next to her, the one who had just recently returned to them. She was sure Noin noticed, but just chose not to say anything. That was her own way of being considerate, even when she didn't need to be. Ryuu had certainly seen it enough times to know.
Eventually tearing her gaze away from her friend, she looked back to the area that required her gaze, the darkness and fog-filled woods, wrapping their location in a complete circle.
Technically, there wasn't any way to keep an eye out for every entry and exit point that could be used by the two targets they waited for, but that was why they all joined in on the search—only as a precaution, however. Ryuu already had an inkling, just as the others likely did, where they would spot movement, if any. It was impossible not to. After all, when they were still working out the kinks in their plan, and even when the waiting period began, the sounds did not once cease.
Of course, she was referring to the sounds coming from the forest.
Deep roars and banshee-like shrieks rumbled up and over the canopies, launching into awaiting ears, only growing louder and even more enraged as time passed. It was why Ryuu didn't have a doubt in her mind of the intense battle occurring deep within that greenery.
And as if on cue, evidence presented itself in the form of yet another tree way in the distance disappearing from sight, with a deep quake bellowing immediately after. And for the umpteenth time, she couldn't refrain from tightening her grip around her blade's leatherbound handle. It wasn't so much the monster that was giving her cause to fret, though.
Yes, that beast in all its demented glory did indeed terrify her—it nearly killed Noin after all—but what truly frayed her nerves was the thought of the person that was supposedly opposing it at this current moment. The very same man who, after coming out of nowhere, seemed to be helping them in their plight.
That person had already managed to save Noin, a girl who despite her Level 4 status had been put on the ropes by that monstrosity in an instant.
So, in being able to compete with that monster for this long, going on four minutes, just how powerful did that make him? In Ryuu's mind, he had to be an upper tier adventurer—a five, or even a six. Right? But, if he was indeed that strong...
Ryuu swallowed.
What does it mean for me, being the person who had mistakenly attacked him...?
Her rapidly pounding heart was the answer to that. Yet, she shook her head, dispelling the phantom question. Come what may, she would have to deal with it at a later date. As of this moment, there were more important things to worry about.
Ryuu declared her resolve, and as long as she had a say, it would remain unshaken.
She had been too naive.
"So... that guy made it sound like you stabbed him."
"Hbwauh?!"
Now, Ryuu thought of herself as a proud elf. It might not be as pervasive as when she first arrived in Orario, but some of her homeland's noble haughtiness still yet remained, something Kaguya continuously liked to remind her of; the "Elven bitch-blood," as she not so affectionately called it. Ryuu still had the face of poor Celty in her mind whenshefirst heard the term.
In any case, it referred to their kin's pride, plain and simple. And despite that being what she found herself despising to the point where she fled those forests in the first place, it hadn't been removed, not entirely. She still considered herself an elf possessing poise and grace befitting her people.
Thus, Ryuu found it unacceptable to behave in a way that brought those ideals—ones she couldn't manage to completely let go of—into question.
Yet Noin's innocuous comment regressed her back into a blubbering child ignorant of all things dignified. Her face burned, and she knew that to be so, because not even Ryana's much acclaimed fire magic had ever felt hotter.
"Yeah, I thought so..." Noin's swirl of both a chuckle and a sigh seeped into Ryuu's ears, and she found her embarrassment teetering in place.
What?
Such a comment was not only vague, but it also implied that Noin needn't have even asked in the first place, the answer being just that obvious. What was obvious? Ryuu going around stabbing people? She certainly hoped she didn't have that kind of reputation amongst those she was close to. She wouldn't know what to do if she did.
And what kind of face was Noin even making right now? Disappointment? Anger? It was impossible to tell just from what she had been given.
Thus, and she felt pins and needles pricking at her neck, tentatively, she pushed forward. "A-And, are you mad... about that?"
"Huh?"
In her periphery, Noin looked her way, and any unspoken pretense of them staring steadfastly into the forest was abandoned as they locked eyes. This continued for a little while, until her black-haired companion finally broke it, with a laugh and a wave of her hand.
"Oh, I'm not mad. Sure, you don't want to hear a friendstabbedthe person who saved you..." This been said with some degree of emphasis from the girl, and Noin even trailed off at the end, but she abruptly switched gears and started tripping over her words.
Ryuu realized her face must have revealed how much that had torn into her.
"B-But it's not anger! I swear it's not, or anything close to it. I know you, Ryuu. You wouldn't have done something like that if you knew all the facts. You're just not that type of person."
Ryuu felt budding relief.
"...You're not, right?"
"Noin...!"
The indignant retort came out before she could stop herself.
"Haha. Sorry, sorry—that was me joking. My bad."
Ryuu wilted, feeling utterly spent even though she had little reason to be. Silence soon enveloped and that looked to be the end of it, something she was more than content with. Seconds passed. Yet, she found herself frowning. Why did she still feel so unsatisfied? Like, there was still a lingering something or other that she was missing. Was she content with that being the end of it?
Against her better judgement, the words spilled out before she had a chance to give them any serious thought.
"What do I do if he doesn't feel the same?"
A pregnant pause filled the air, right before her heart very loudly missed a beat in her chest. That was what Ryuu felt at the moment she realized the deathly embarrassing thing that had just been uttered in her own quiet voice, and it had not only been in the midst of a battlefield, but also to the very open ears of someone who was now staring at her with wide eyes.
"Ah, wait..." She wanted to take it back, but it was too late, and Noin's stunned silence told her in about a million different ways that such a thing should have remained within the confines of her head.
The prickling sensation upon Ryuu's now flushed skin returned a hundred-fold, and she just stood there in what felt like—despite the chilly dungeon air—a sun-beaten desert.
Her face at the moment had to be a sight to see.
What was wrong with her? Why did something like that slip from her mouth? Was she... trying to justify herself? Her actions?
It was hardly the time or place to go about couriering favor with someone she had wronged, someone who now likely bore a grudge against her. And especially not when it was for no other reason than to assuage her own guilty conscience.
Given the situation was what it was: lying in wait for a very powerful monster to come barreling out the trees, and with their mysterious benefactor—is that what he was to them?—hopefully in tow, her question was beyond the bounds of inappropriate. It was downright horrid.
Ryuu wanted to slap herself for her complete lack of faculties. What must Noin think of what she just said? Surely, that she was some kind of vain, heartless, empty-headed—
"Pffft! Heh! Heeheeheeheeheehee!"
But that all seemed to become muted as Noin's giggling slapped her across the face.
Eh?
The black-haired girl keeled over somewhat, her form shaking, and it seemed it was all she could do to stay standing firmly in place. Incidentally, Ryuu completely forgot about the stretch of forest in front of her. She just stared at the laughing girl, who looked like it was a struggle to even breathe. It would have been concerning if she wasn't so utterly confused.
"I... I'm...! I-I'm sorry! Heehee!"
Her stare was caught, and Noin waved her hands apologetically, even as they continued to quiver in amusement.
"I-It's just... our famous Miss Ryuu, who doesn't even give men the time of day, is worried about what one might think of her? I just couldn't help but laugh! It really is something else! Haha...!"
Ryuu said nothing. She could only say nothing. Every attempt at doing the opposite was met with the thrashing and drowning of the words and phrases she thought she knew. She again wondered what kind of expression she had upon her face, frozen stiff as she was, and she grew even more self-conscious now that some of the others started peering at them curiously from their own spots.
"I... um..." She opened her mouth to speak, only now realizing that her saliva had disappeared—
"Hehe. But I'm only just teasing."
—Only for it to click shut.
Just like that, Noin looked away from her, traces of giggles still rocking her form, that, and the perpetual smile that seemed all but sewn onto her face. Apparently, the girl had had her fun. Ryuu supposed she should be glad. If that had gone on any longer, she might have made an even greater fool of herself. Although, that certainly didn't stop her friend from expressing amusement at her expense.
If it were any other occasion, Ryuu might have glared at Noin for the remainder of the day, maybe even sulk in her room and ignore everybody. She frowned a bit at that self-acknowledgement. But... none of that happened now.
This was hardly like any of those occasions, after all, so she didn't.
No. In fact... she couldn't.
Because no matter how hard Ryuu tried, she couldn't stop staring.
Noin's cheeks were rosy and full, so full that not even her side profile, nor the gloomy atmosphere of the dungeon, was able to dim the insurmountable cheer of the sight in front of her. Ryuu's previous embarrassment was nonexistent. She didn't even recall what that had felt like.
Actually, she would welcome it again, if only that meant Noin could keep making an expression just like this. That's how much happiness it brought Ryuu.
It's also how much terror she felt when it had been her actions that had nearly been the cause of shattering it to pieces. That was why she could admit with certainty that she had never known such a bittersweet feeling of relief, a feeling only attainable to those who found something they thought had surely been lost.
And, for allowing such a beautiful thing to happen, Ryuu breathed a silent thank you to the gods.
This prayer flowed out of her mouth, yet, for some briefly unascertainable reason, it fell straight back down, and her breath hitched. That was because a deep wrongness enveloped her. Noin's smile in this moment...
The gods had nothing to do with it.
Try as they might, the gods had no jurisdiction over the dungeon, whether it was the most sickening of horrors, or the grandest of miracles. Ouranos was said to keep the fearsome entity in check, but that did not extend to each individual life of the wayward souls that pioneered through its caverns.
From the moment those stairs were descended, each person was liable for every decision they made, just as the results were of direct correlation.
And it washisdecision that brought this smile into being.
And I...A part of Ryuu's stomach twisted. I stabbed him for it.
"Oh, and that other thing you asked."
Ryuu almost didn't hear the girl, too distracted by the deep unease welling within her, but she nudged the discontent aside as best she could and focused on Noin's face, who was scratching her cheek with a wry smile. "I'd uh, watch yourself around that guy, just in case."
A brief pause followed.
Ryuu smiled.
"C-Come again?"
It had been such an instinctual response, and it was one she only used when hearing something that just didn't click with her brain. This was definitely one of those times. Thus, she desperately sought the clarification she was so lacking in.
But the black-haired girl just shrugged and said nothing, as if to say it couldn't be helped.
"N..." Ryuu actually heard a quiver in her own voice. "Noin...?"
"Anyway, lets focus on our duties, Miss Ryuu."
"Noin?!" Where did this emotional distance come from!?
She didn't have a clue as to what caused the complete one-eighty in the girl's personality, but she didn't even have the leeway to inquire further, not when a myriad of shouts abruptly stole every aspect of her attention.
It was because at that precise moment, the time for playing had ended.
"WE HAVE MOVEMENT!"
With a powerful commanding voice she so rarely made use of, Alise's shout towered over them all. The previous lightheartedness disappeared from Ryuu's body, cold battle-hardened tension rising in its stead.
It was right in time for her to witness the speeding blur that suddenly shot out from the forest.
Her sword instantly raised with intent.
However?
She recognized the figure speeding out of the green thicket, and it was most definitely not the towering dark monstrosity with legs that amounted to more than two. Instead, it was a sight that while Ryuu had only seen once, was still just as distinctive.
From beside her, Noin's reaction, the way her voice tried to convey surprise, but it came out as a gasp instead, she felt was certainly justified.
The dark of the person's clothes and blond hair were indeed glaring, yet the porcelain-covering obscuring its owner's identity couldn't as easily be ignored, nor could the approach of his entrance.
Primarily, its audacity.
He did not come running out of the forest—he flew.
From right near the tops of the canopies just barely visible because of the deep absconding fog, knees bent and arms flung backwards, it made for the strangest sight. For the briefest of moments, her gaze was stuck in a stupefied loop, but when his form began to lose height, and it was obvious he was falling, she actually questioned his sanity.
The tops of the trees on the 30th floor approached well over fifty meders. It wasn't a height someone—even adventurers like them—could just shrug off as nothing.
But that was when his arm shot out, as if stabbing the air.
A brief flash of light accompanied something nearly invisible blurring to the side, and his entire body was savagely flung along with it. The movement was so fast and came as such a surprise that the weak sound that escaped Ryuu's mouth wasn't something she could have stopped if she tried.
She found herself losing sight of him, and her eyes squinted amidst the dreary surroundings. Those dark clothes almost made him completely indistinguishable, especially against the dark trees and their looming shadows. It was only the pale white of his mask that drew her right back to him.
Only—
Ryuu blinked.
Rapid and erratically, he swerved, flipped, swung, and vaulted off of every solid surface he could get his hands on, and sometimes it didn't even look like he was directly touching anything. In the oddest way possible, he just seemed to smoothly glide his way down in the various places that somehow allowed it.
Distracted, Ryuu almost missed when he suddenly slowed, hanging off a branch and teetering there for a bit before finally dropping to the ground.
But just then, something that was not quite a rope nor a thread whipped towards him, almost violently, almost as if it had a mind of its own. But it came and went. There was absolutely no sign of it on his person when he abruptly turned towards them. It was to the point where she even thought she imagined it.
That was when he began to walk towards them, almost in a stroll-like fashion.
Ryuu couldn't say she was too pleased by the instinctual urge she had to take a step back, nor the slight increase in the tempo of her heart. As a result, she shifted her weight from foot to foot.
"That's him, right?" Ryana said this from her position next to Neze, and while Ryuu couldn't see what kind of face she made as she did it, the beastkin girl grunted in the affirmative.
The man continued his approach, and a hand disappeared into the confines of his outfit, pulling something out that was completely foreign. It was a small slim rectangle, and as he walked through the diminishing troves of greenery, he seemed to eye it carefully, his gloved thumb falling down on the object with systematic cadence.
But he soon stashed the thing back where it came from, and with his other hand— Ryuu abruptly closed her eyes, just so that she could open them again.
However, the sight in front of her hadn't changed.
Long, compact, and metallic.
With his other hand, the masked man gently tossed this suddenly appearing construct into the air, catching it by a hanging strap off to its side, unceremoniously slinging behind his shoulder.
There was a brief tremble of his body, but that was gone from her mind when the stowed item rose past his head a bit, and she realized what she was looking at.
It was the peculiar weapon he had used previously, the one that had provided cover fire for Noin's escape. But its strangeness wasn't important right now.
How had it seemingly appeared out of thin air like that?
Ryuu was certain it hadn't been on his person before. It couldn't have been. If it had, those acrobatics would have been impossible. Was it some kind of magic then, maybe a skill? She didn't see how there could be any other explanation. She had been watching him walk; she would have noticed him grabbing for something, even if it did lie hidden.
Her questions would have to wait.
Nearly upon them, it allowed her to see what she hadn't during those frantic moments when she spotted him in that tree. Then, he had only been focused on Noin, and not even getting stabbed had been enough to deter him from that. That pleased Ryuu immeasurably, yet stabbed into her just the same.
But as for his outfit, it looked like she hadn't been mistaken in her first impression.
Primarily black with hints of gold, he possessed the kind of smart wear the guild employees usually sported, except with just a touch more personal casualness. It was definitely unique, to say the least.
Of course, after that, there was his wavy blond hair, but that only seemed to compliment the most glaring thing about him, and the main reason Ryuu couldn't force herself to relax.
She tried to meet that face.
Masks weren't exactly uncommon in Orario, whether that was to sate the odd adventurer's childish sense of mystique, or even to those humble enough to desire anonymity. They were even used as familial icons for some. She could certainly think of a particular goddess who chose to outfit her Familia with such apparel.
So, it wasn't the mask in general that bothered her.
Rather, it was the expression.
The smile, that deep red smile, was painted wide enough to come across as a look of boredom, yes, but it could just as easily be recognized as a gleeful smirk. Combined with those slanted black eyes, it was enough. It was more than enough for somewhere deep within Ryuu to be intensely bothered by it.
And...
And it was likely why it wasn't at all difficult to mistake him as one ofthem.
He might still be,an inner voice told her.
The thought had been sudden, so sudden, it rocked her entire body. Immediately afterwards though, she bit the back of her teeth in admonishment.
He had saved one of their own, and if that wasn't enough, he bought them time to come up with a solid strategy. Noin even vouched for him. From the moment he appeared, he had only continued to be of assistance to them. What more could she ask for? He was the one who had every right to distrust them, not the other way around.
Unaware of Ryuu's struggles, he stopped a few steps away from them, and she did her best to snap out of whatever daze she had been put under.
Determined to make a good impression than she had made previously, she took a step toward his black-cut figure. An apology. Yes, that's what she would start with, something sincere that would allow her to finally put to rest the shadows hanging over her.
"E... Excuse me, if I may, I would like to—"
His right arm shifted, and his clothes rustled slightly as he looked her way. It was a simple action. And yet when he did this, Ryuu's mind came to a screeching halt, and she irrefutably froze.
She had worked up the courage, and the words she wanted to say were on the cusp of escaping her throat.
That was what should have happened.
She found herself swallowing them instead, and the gulp that resounded in the next moment was far too loud to be anyone but her. She wasn't aware just when she started staring, only that it took her too long to notice.
Not at his mask, not his curious and curiouser objects. No—Ryuu stared at his clothes, the part that had been almost obscured by his right arm.
Along his right side, there was a tattered mess of fabric that just barely covered skin, if skin was even an appropriate word to use. His flesh was ripped, and jutting out were several small spikes. No, shards would be a more accurate description.
Most of them were slick with blood, but that just made the ones that weren't so, stand out. Some of them, colored a steely brown, remained untouched by his insides, and while she initially thought weapons—man made weapons—were inside his body, she realized she had it wrong. The answer lay behind him, in the forest, full of trees that held that same steely brown shade.
The Floor 30 gargantuan freaks of nature that possessed bark with the consistency of iron.
Those splinters reminiscent of glass shards were stabbed into his body.
And it was saying something that despite Ryuu dimly noticing the other wound on his shoulder, the one that was pierced in an all too familiar way, her body didn't quiver in self-loathing this time. It was because she was already doing all that and more.
It was perhaps in part due to this that she didn't notice when the others had closed their ranks a bit, all staring with various degrees of horror at the man that was literally bleeding out.
"Wh-What happened to you!?"
Noin, bless her heart, was the first and only one among them who rushed forward, closing the distance between them in an instant. Her hands acted with similar speeds, making to touch the red-stained protrusions the man was sporting. But as if remembering at the last moment, they jerked away just shy of contact. AndRyuu was fairly certain it wasn't getting blood on her hands she was worried about.
That was confirmed promptly, when the black-haired girl, face anxious, suddenly looked up at him.
"Well?!"
There was no immediate reaction from the man. Of course, if his face had been looking in any other direction, she might have been convinced he hadn't heard her. Except, a gloved hand suddenly rose to meet Noin's unsuspecting face.
Ryuu's hackles immediately rose. Surely, he wasn't going to hurt her. Still, pulse quickening, and even in spite of what she decided earlier, Ryuu took an instinctual step forward.
But.
Her worries were entirely unfounded.
It was because he had already performed the motion with his hand, however, not to maim the girl in front of him, not in any technically combative way of doing so anyway. No, instead, he promptly made a fist. To which he then flicked her right in the forehead.
And the sound that followed was far sharper than it had any right to be.
Mouths on either side of her fell open.
No, Ryuu's fell open as well.
"Ow!"
Noin yelped like a child, retreating a few steps back. The sight alone wasn't enough to ascertain whether it actually hurt or not, but in what looked to be a reflexive action, the girl's hands raised to cover, or perhaps, protect the top of her head from any further harm. Ryuu would have found it ridiculous if it didn't fill her with such ineffable confusion, even more so with the comment that then left that masked confine.
"Oh, she actually cried out."
"W-What did you think I was going to do?! What is wrong with you?! Why did you do that?!"
"Well... I clearly must have been thinking about how flickable a forehead you had,"the man said, as if pondering it all the same as them. He shrugged."But really, it's not even my fault. Basically, if you don't want someone touching something all willy-nilly, then you put it away. Do you not even have that much common sense?"
"P-Put it away..." Noin froze—seemingly in disbelief—before wilting. "Why, why did I forget you were like this?"
Ryuu wasn't sure how to take the sudden byplay that seemed to be exclusive to only them, that being the peeved black-haired girl, and the already animatedly emoting masked man. No, wait. Wasn't that odd considering his injuries? Shouldn't he be in more pain?
"No, forget that! You're wounds! You are seriously wounded!"
Ryuu found herself nodding.
"What, this?"
The very odd man—Ryuu was definitely convinced of that now—looked himself over, specifically at the shards of tree in his side. On another note, thankfully, that was all he decided to look at. She wasn't quite sure how she would have reacted if he commented on his shoulder. She was snapped out of her musings however upon hearing the latter half of the man's response.
"—not even that bad?"
She focused in with a start.
What wasn't that bad?
His injuries?
Was he sane?
No, he clearly wasn't.
That had already been established, and she needed to get with the times. Admittedly, she might have believed him if she was just going off of the soft timbre of his voice that had delivered that deceptively calm statement. However, what with the multiple foreign objects sticking out of his body, that was impossible to do.
It was like accepting at face value that a dwarf and elf were soon to wed, in the sanctious Elven forests no less.
It just wasn't done.
She couldn't have been the only one who thought so, right?
Gauging her companions, Ryuu found a strange amount of relief in them looking just as floored as her. Kaguya was the exception though, as well as two others, Alise and Lyra. The first two being appraising, and the last one, well, Lyra was sending an amused smile the man's way. That... actually shouldn't have been so much of a surprise now that she thought about it.
However, someone completely different from them ended up breaking Noin and the man's indistinguishable stalemate.
Ryana pointed her finger downward.
"There is a pool of blood at your feet."
Contrarily, he didn't move an inch.
"I don't believe y—gaahfebgefh?!"
"Eiiiiiiiiiiii! Y-You're actually coughing up blood! Ryuu, Maryuu, hurry! Super hurry! Cast a healing spell!"
Before she even knew it, and in a sort of out of body experience, Ryuu found herself numbly being pushed by a frantic Noin, only half aware of Maryuu being dealt with in the same way, the blue haired young woman's girlishly yelping as she nearly bowled into their supposed patient.
Ryuu was fortunately able to maintain a bit more grace, and she just silently positioned herself at the man's side, outstretching her hand. Thankfully, that left Maryuu with his left shoulder, and no one questioned the arrangement. Ryuu didn't think she would be able to heal a wound she had caused, not if she wanted to be able to concentrate.
"The song of a now distance forest..."
Muttering words she's had to have said close to a thousand times, magical power began to build in her palm, and her [ Noah Heal ] began to locate and envelop the opposing marred flesh.
"Hey, nurse... is this healing magic?"
She looked at him only briefly, taking note of the way trickles of blood stuck to his ivory white mask. And what had he called her? Anyway, she was quick to look away, catching Noin watching them with a surprising amount of concern beheld in her stare. Of course, this was the man who had saved her friend's life, a fact that had all too easily been blurred with his jester-like behavior.
With this sudden bout of awareness, as well as even more prickling shame following it, she resolved herself anew in her healing, while also taking care to answer the man.
"Yes, it is," she said, satisfied that her voice didn't convey the way her heart was beating out of her chest. She couldn't even decide the reason anymore. Guilt, fear... awkwardness. Perhaps all three were blending together.
"I see. I see. And, what would you say is the most extreme wound you can heal with this spell?"
Ryuu quirked a brow.
He wasn't looking at her, or any of them for that matter. His gaze, or what made for his gaze, was off into the distance. Nevertheless, it was an odd question. Why ask when he knew the answer? He was an adventurer, wasn't he? She still responded.
"...All healing spells are usually for wounds that pierce the body in some way. Although at a certain point, there isn't hope for recovery. And as you probably already know, replacing lost limbs is also out of the question. ...Why do you ask?"
He chuckled, finally looking at her, and there was the slightest hint of humor to the dark edge that suddenly coated his voice."So, that means its potent enough to push something small out of my body, right? Like, say, numerous sharp objects?"
The air around Ryuu seemed to freeze.
Then, her eyes painfully slid downwards to the wound she was pouring energy into. And there, as if her staring had prompted it, the blood-soaked flesh began to stir. Words left her, and a breathless exhale slipped out instead.
She had made a mistake.
She was so out of it, worrying about this person, her unresolved feelings regarding him, that she had made the most basic of mistakes when it came to healing. Promptly, blood began to gush out from his body at an even faster rate than before.
"I-I'm...!"
The hand doing the healing shook, right before flesh ripped and squelched hideously into the awaiting air.
…
…
…
Less than a minute had passed.
Several times through Ryuu thought about quitting, that is, she was referring to each passing moment where the splinters were far too slowly being pushed out of dark colored insides, where she could see just how much pain it was causing her patient.
Of course, his face didn't reveal this.
The signs, while subtle, lay elsewhere.
The way he was all but murdering that strap over his shoulder, how, halfway through, he gave up on standing and sunk to one knee, and then of course, the strangled grunts that came from the back of his throat.
But as time continued to tick away, and as Ryuu worked on healing the last of the tears and gashes in his skin, she realized with a cold sweat that his reaction to what he was experiencing didn't match up in the slightest.He should be in more pain than this... no, even putting that aside... this much blood... still remaining conscious is...
She did not say what she was thinking, however, nor did she try to stop the healing process in favor of a new method.
"I... I think I'm finished over here."
It looked like Maryuu had concluded early, the girl stepping away. The masked man actually said something in response, but Ryuu had trouble understanding the words he used.
Something about Mor-feen?
Putting that aside, Ryuu was once again thankful for their positioning. She couldn't see the shoulder wound, nor the way it had likely been healed. She didn't think she wanted to see it, not up close at least.
Seeing her sin washed away like that, even though she hadn't been the one to do anything to rectify it, she wasn't sure how she would react. It was like she was told to wait in her room while the adults spoke, but her cowardly mind welcomed the chance to run away.
It was strange. No matter what she seemed to do, she couldn't find a way to get it right with this person, this stranger. While realizing such a thing, she stared at him from the side. His mask dipped and bobbed under the lingering strain of his injuries, but his breathing was becoming more relaxed. It confused her to no end about the relief she got from observing that much.
Guilt was certainly a new emotion for her, and that's what it was, guilt, right?I know it's unlike me, but... I don't want to cause this person any more problems.Declaring such a thing, however, it might just be for her own satisfaction. But she decided to accept that too.
The last of her healing finally finished up, and the proof was the jagged iron-like splinters that seemed to swim in the puddles of blood at their feet. It made her sick to watch, but not for a reason she might have had previously.
"Hm. I hate to admit, but I find myself disappointed. I thought for sure you'd be a screamer. The one's hiding behind enigmatic walls usually are."
That nonchalant voice suddenly cut into the air, one that sounded both cruel and amused, and in that brief moment, she was unable to associate it to any she knew, but that was only because of how jarringly audacious it was, her mind being all but forced to jumble it into incoherence.
When her eyes eventually landed on the source however, and she saw the black-haired girl in the kimono, who was gazing at their male addition with such perpetually sifting eyes, as if she was appraising a noteworthy creature for all it was worth, she understood.
"Hm. That's funny."
With an odd warble-like sound that she realized was a chuckle, the darkly dressed man pushed himself to his feet, and even though he staggered a bit, "Because... you know... if all you wanted me to do was whine and bitch... you just needed to ask. I've been told... I can be quite accommodating like that. ...Oh, but what's this?"
His tone suddenly changed from one that was strained with slight exhaustion, into one with tingling glee instead. Also, those black narrowed eyes that had been staring off elsewhere finally seemed to settle on Kaguya."Since we're on the subject of walls, does the Lord and Lady know you've left yours?"
The air seemed to prickle.
Ryuu looked between the two, now very uncertain. It wasn't just her. Noin had also frozen a bit, as did Celty, Maryuu, Ryana, and Asta. Ryuu also caught sight of Neze and Iska exchanging their own looks.
Ryuu didn't know the man's basis for making such a jab, yet it made her even more curious given that it was a fairly accurate one. While it wasn't hard to make a guess at Kaguya's all too unique personality, only a select few knew of the past she experienced before coming to Orario's walls, or rather, to be in the know of who she had been running from.
They all knew family was a sore subject for the girl.
Even if it was a mere guess, it wasn't such a simple statement that he could just make and be let off the hook for. No, not with someone as vindicative as Kaguya.
"Oh? What an amusing remark. Do you mind elaborating on that?" The black-haired beauty smiled, as if to praise her opponent for landing such a solid blow. But Ryuu knew better. That smile was as devious as it was flattering.
"Kaguya."
A sudden warning voice, yet hardly threatening, floated through the air, and the girl's expression faltered.
Alise stepped in between the two, usual chipper confidence on full display, but not forced. Never forced. Ryuu was glad to see it. It was a part of Alise Lovell that she had long endeared, even before her hands were grasped that day. In any case, the red haired girl acted as a saving grace, defusing the issue before something unnecessary could occur.
The last thing they all needed was to be exchanging barbs and at each other's throats.
Right...
Of course, she was aware of how much of a hypocrite that made her.
Ryuu felt incredibly small as she watched Alise begin to lightly scold Kaguya.
"I'm sure you have questions for our ally here—I do as well. But I think we have more important things to worry about, yeah? So for right now, let's try to forgive and forget, kay?" The crimson beauty winked at Kaguya.
It was testament to how much trust the kimono-wearing ravenette had in Alise, that when faced with such a suggestion, the girl only huffed with an expression close to amusement. Then, sardonically, she offered, "as you command, Captain," before completely looking away from the masked man.
To those that knew her, that was as tame of a reaction as they were going to get regarding her loss of interest, again, something only their Familia captain could properly pull off.
"Do I get a scolding too?"
An energetically raised hand brought Ryuu's attention back to reality.
Alise turned towards him with her lips quirked upward.
"If I did, I wouldn't know where to start, not after what we've had to rely on you for." She had completely brushed aside his purposely teasing remark. "And right now, while it's not even close to enough, I'll say it anyway because it needs to be said. Thank you. For saving Noin, for lending us aid, and even now for standing on this battlefield with us, I thank you, truly. I... I don't want to imagine how things would have turned out in those first few moments... had you not intervened."
That had quieted things a bit.
If it wasn't for the fact that Alise's eyes were narrowed so very softly, or that her voice conveyed such heartfelt sincerity, Ryuu would have been truly caught off guard when witnessing the sight of their captain bowing to someone else, one they did not even know the identity of, and to a man no less.
But she saw all that and more, so it was why she could only just silently watch, her heart pounding in some misplaced sense of awe.
If there was an immediate reaction, it didn't come from the man. In fact, there was no way to tell what he was thinking under there, that perpetually unchanging expression that stayed glued to his face.
But apparently, that wasn't the end of things.
"T-Then, me too. It would be weird if I didn't say anything, right?" Noin suddenly shuffled forward, though her eyes were anywhere but on his. She still did her best to convey the words causing a tremble on her bottom lip though. "T-Thank you for saving—"
"Whoops. Hand slipped."
A superficial impact was heard, a very familiar one.
Ryuu tried to offer a warning, but she had been too late. Noin was already clutching her forehead, which had just received another flick. "A-Again! Y-You did it again!"
"But this time just felt right, you know?"
"W-What does that mean!?" Noin's voice broke a bit at the end, as if she was a step away from crying.
The man shrugged, as if to say it wasn't his problem, before sticking his hand into his clothes. Ryuu was quick to realize what he pulled out. It was a small black object, sleek and rectangular around its edges, and all too similar to the item he had been utilizing from afar when he broke away from the treeline.
Actually, now that she gave it thought... If he had been injured to that degree, how had he managed such an impressive display of agility at that time?
Oblivious to her scrutiny, the man continued to tap away at the object. However, unlike last time, something different happened.
What?
It suddenly lit up with a bright glow.
It definitely hadn't done that before, not from where she could see.
Ryuu was barely even conscious of the fact that her mouth parted a bit, well displaying her unmitigated surprise. Of course, she wasn't unique in that regard. With their brows stretched upward and focused gazes, the others seemed to express their interest as well.
For it to be capable of glowing in such an abstract way, combined with its odd form, that narrowed down what kind of item it was significantly, did it not? It was not Ryuu's first time seeing such a thing then, not when she was a part of one of the leading Familias. Of course. It was a magical artifact. Was this person just like that woman, then?
Astraea Familia had something of a friendship with the Hermes Familia, or at the very least, just one of their members, the recently dubbed Perseus. Naturally, they were more than aware of her fantastical collection.
What that meant here, Ryuu did not know.
Did it mean that this man possessed a skill much like Asfi Andromeda, or did he know someone who did? For all she knew, he could be a member of Hermes' Familia as well. So many questions. The inquiries she had as to their enigmatic ally's true identity just continued to pile up.
"That thing, what is it?" Neze suddenly asked, and while she may have appeared calm, the twitching of her ears gave her away.
He responded promptly.
"This, my cosplay wearing friend, is what is called a phone. You can interact with various interfaces, use it to escape your empty fucking life, or if you want to do both at once, engage in cyber-terrorism. Ah, that last thing is a famous past-time for us humans, basically demonstrating their repressed emotions in a way that sows chaos and anarchy in modern society."
A beat passed.
Ryuu stared at him in confusion, as if continuing to do so would make her grasp a seemingly missing piece of a puzzle. It was like there was a language barrier... except there wasn't. So many foreign words were thrown around just now that it made the 'human slang' Kaguya had been teaching her incredibly tame in comparison.
Though, she was starting to understand Noin's reaction when she asked if this guy would be mad at her or not.
With him, it just wasn't as simple as the answer being yes or no, mad or not-mad. Instead, the answer would range from misanthropic, unintelligible, and/or borderline sociopathic—she was sure she could just keep plugging them wherever she pleased in any situation, and it would make just as much sense. Any emotion under the sky seemed like fair game.
At least, that's the impression she got, staring at him now.
"Kaaz-play?" Neze muttered to herself with a furrowed brow.
"Um," Asta raised a hand, her armor shuffling as she did so, and her hesitance was painfully clear on her face. "I'm still a little confused. What are you going to do with that thing?"
"Rather than what I'm going to do, it's more like, what haven't I been doing. Use your brain ladies. Don't you find it odd that no one with sharp teeth and an inclination for human flesh has attacked us yet?"
Ryuu was sure they all felt the invisible prick, as if something had been needling them this entire but just now found how to make itself known. And with that, its sudden weight washed over them like a damp blanket.
She considered his point, no, she did more than that.
She looked around, as if expecting an all too familiar horrid shape to abruptly jump out of the shadows at a moment's notice.
Where was it, if not here, where they were?
Where was the Juggernaut?
Alise, in a sort of half attempt at crossing her arms, looked deep in thought.
"You mean to say... you're keeping it occupied... from here...?" she asked, staring at what was in his hands, unable to keep the incredulity out of her voice.
"Occupied, giving it a perpetual trail to try and hunt down, same thing. It's, uh, kinda dumb. Anyway, assuming those steel strap-ons aren't for show," he turned to Ryuu abruptly, "and I know they're not because that woman penetrated me already—"
Her face suddenly felt like it was doused with fire.
"— Then we can fight it on our terms."
She shook away the mental cobwebs that had formed upon his sly jab at her, and focused on the situation, the silence that followed his statement. It also had to be a testament to the gears turning in everyone else's head as well, she thought. After all, she couldn't be the only one struggling with his words.
Provided that what he just said was true—no. She had no reason to doubt him; it wouldn't be fair of her. She owed him a little faith, if nothing else. Noin's breathing presence beside her was all the proof she needed for that.
Besides, could her conscience afford to doubt him? She didn't think she could handle it if the swirl of guilt within her got any deeper. She did not know if that was just her own emotions telling her that, or the fact that she was an Elf with an ingrained sense of integrity.
Either way, she needed to make up her mind, and it needed to be because of something she decided for herself this time, instead of getting swept along by the situation.
"So,"Spontaneously spinning the rectangular object in one hand, the blonde man gave off the impression he was smiling."You girls got a way of taking that thing down, or do I have to pull something out of my ass? Believe it or not, I actually don't have any more heavy-grade ordinance hidden in these stylish duds of mine."
"That won't be necessary."
Ryuu blinked.
It was because she had surprised herself by speaking. Yes, she had meant to from the start, but she couldn't say she was prepared for the undivided attention it garnered, his attention. She tried not to let the sudden spike of nervousness, his stare being the cause, appear on her face as she continued.
"What I mean to say... is you've already done more than enough. It would not be right to let you shed any more blood for our sake."
Ryuu maintained eye contact.
Even if every ounce of her wanted to run away, to retreat from the silent presence of that gaze, which just like him, was ridiculous, strange, and terrifying, she stood her ground, not looking away. No, more than that, she didn't want to look away.
And It wasn't only her pride responsible.
On a much more tender level, she didn't want to give this person any reason to believe they couldn't protect him the same way he had protected them, how he had protected Noin.
Eventually though, she had his response with the subtlest of inclines to his mask. Though the words came out softly, as if he didn't even mean for it to reach anyone's ears but his own. "(...Then that's that. But... what's with the ear accessories? Are they not embarrassed?)"
Ear-what?
Ryuu was about to ask what that meant, but something chose that moment to slam into her from behind, demolishing her bout of confusion. "Well said, you uptight Elf!"Nearly falling on her face or succumbing to a heart attack, Ryuu had to decide which would happen first as she rounded to find Lyra's loon of a grin beaming back at her.
She had choice words for the Prum girl, but just like always, Lyra marched to the beat of her own drum.
She strutted right in front of the man, and even though she was about a head or two smaller than him, she unabashedly struck a pose that could almost be considered flirtatious.
"Ryuu there more or less has the right of it, mister. I don't think you'll be disappointed by the splash we have planned."
The mask stared.
"...Yep, I have no idea what I'm looking at. And? What would that be?"
"Tell me, how do you feel about controlled demolition?"
"I almost just fell in love with you."
"Hehe, that so? Take that thing off and we'll see."
"Lyra!"
There was no hesitation in either of their replies, which likely caused Noin's chaste disapproval, stepping between the two as she did. Also, Noin was quick to jab a finger in the man's chest. "And you! Don't encourage Lyra like that. You have no idea what tree you're... ah, um..."
Her face grew rather stiff.
The mask tittered. "Thank you. I will remember that brilliant display of awkwardness for the rest of my life."
Ryuu couldn't see Noin's face, but she did see the tips of her ears redden.
With one last chuckle, the man flipped the artifact into his awaiting palm, thumb hovering over the glossy bright surface.
Ryuu took a steady breath.
Would their plan hold?
Would it be enough?
With trembling fingers, she searched for the existence of her heartbeat. She didn't quite know why. It was only speculation, but perhaps she wanted proof that she was alive, then and there. She found that in the energized tempo resounding from her chest.
"Oh, one more thing before we start."
Curiously drawn in by the tone, she looked up and—
Her body stilled.
There was no other way to describe it.
In that moment, it was like everything else had slowed down and dimmed, only the sight in front of her existing. If she had been expecting it, it might not have resonated so, but now, as that man—no—as that boy slid his porcelain disguise to the side, teasing the wild tendrils of his flaxen yellow hair away from his face, both the curve of his lips and the twinkling of golden irises were on full display.
"Don't die, yeah?"
She didn't know what those un-muffled words meant.
She didn't know what kind of thoughts were supposed to exist behind them.
But.
At that moment, the paradoxical, conniving jokester that she had been forced to know dimmed considerably, and now it was like she was made to look at a completely different person. That jarring contrast... that caricature of a normally already caricaturized self... was that why she was still staring, even now, and couldn't look away?
Ryuu had wanted proof of her existence, that she was alive. But by that logic, she was more alive now. She need only listen to the dull echoes of her rapidly beating heart.
It had been a devastating attack.
And, in the next moment, his gloved finger stabbed downward.
Ryuu blocked everything else out. The very last thing she allowed in was the strangely alluring sight of that mask once again concealing a surprisingly boyish face. The feeling of her blade's hilt brushing against her side became her new sense of touch, the stretch of forest in front of her—her sight. And, for her ears...
They waited.
They waited a long enough time to cause doubt, but even so, Ryuu waited, not moving so much as a muscle out of place, in fear that the moment she did was when she would be punished for losing her patience.
And then, approximately 35 seconds later, she was rewarded.
Ah, or maybe it was a punishment.
It started as a low sound. But as time passed, it progressively began to change. A barely coherent ringing that lightly kissed the ears, morphed into a slow, ever so slow echo of something much more real. Closer and closer it got, until finally—
It intensified all at once.
"RYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"
The Juggernaut had found them.
Chapter Text
Ryuu had heard it screaming before.
Now, however, the indescribably loud sound was completely different. It held such an intense malice, enough to send shivers through her already flinching body, a reaction she couldn't stop herself from performing, not in the wake of the sheer immensity of its imagined presence.
That was quick to change as she regained her bearings though, looking to where the noise originated, where that unfathomable being burst into view without pause or warning, nor consideration.
There were no similarities with the person that came before it. Stating otherwise wouldn't be funny even as a jest. Its size eclipsed that of a normal human, no—that of even a normal monster, the speed and ferocity it was capable of even more so.
In every sense, it was its namesake.
It WAS a juggernaut.
"Right. Totally forgot. It also may be just a TEENSY bit angrier than last you saw it. But just a smidge. Don't think any one person is at fault though. Yes." Despite the, quite frankly, impossibly tension-free voice that had become the unspoken outlier of their formation, Ryuu didn't tear her gaze away from the black blur that sped past a formation of rock standing impressively amongst its dirt beaten surroundings.
Or, it did.
The stone promptly exploded into thousands of tiny fragments, the monster treating it like simple shrubbery it could stomp through, like its presence didn't even register at all. And naturally, the distance between predator and assumed prey continued to wane considerably, regardless of anyone's feelings on the matter.
"Oh really. Well. How kind of you to inform us."
With something of a snarl in Kaguya's voice, Ryuu had half a mind to check to see if a glare accompanied it, but she didn't dare.
Looking away from that thing for even a moment would be beyond foolish. Not that the alternative filled her contentment either. No, nothing about maintaining her focus on that abomination soothed her.
In fact, it made her wonder how that person could continue to behave in a manner befitting his usual, as if the seemingly very real thought of meeting a gruesome demise with the rest of them didn't once cross his , his ineffable attitude aside, the masked individual had the right of it.
However, 'TEENSY' was a bit of an understatement.
The talons flashed with visible eagerness, just as the one remaining eye seemed to radiate the same. It wanted to kill them. It wanted to kill them all and leave nothing left. Anything less, and it wouldn't be here.
In short order, Ryuu found her resolve flickering.
It wasn't something she immediately noticed, but as a sound that had been nothing but unintelligible whispers before became a full-fledged voice, she was all but forced to. It was her own. It was telling her they couldn't do it, that they shouldn't even try, that just like Noin had, they would all soon be at the Juggernaut's mercy.
Who had the right to kill such a creature?
Who had the right to deny the Dungeon its blood-filled bounty? Killing this abomination that which's sole purpose was annihilation, then returning home, wasn't that far too arrogant a dream? Wasn't—
"Celty!"
"Yes!"
Ryuu blinked, briefly mollified by the sight of her own kin raising her staff.
But.
Right.
Her worries vanished, as they were proven unfounded. She had forgotten. She had let fear cloud her judgment, and it dulled her mind. It was an inexcusable folly. Having it charge towards them with reckless abandon, drawing it as close as possible—that wasthe plan.
Only, one of them didn't know that at all.
All but ripping the metal length from his shoulder, the masked individual hiding a boyish face held it aloft, craning his head to stare down the peculiarly shaped reflective surface resting on top. If he planned on firing the contraption like he had done before, sending that orange flame once again dancing on the creature's hardened body, Ryuu didn't see it. She couldn't. After all, the boy didn't even get the chance to do so.
The sound of electricity echoed in the air instead.
With that, the first baton had been passed.
Light pooling around the edges of Celty's staff, the opaque gem instantly began to coalesce with a fierce blue, sparks fizzling and dancing around it. But that was all that happened. No magical phenomena shot out from the power-imbued tool.
Instead, higher and farther away, something came to be, as if just suddenly blinking into existence. With a loud crackle, a maelstrom of electrified energy, not even announced by a single storm cloud, appeared directly above an oblivious enemy.
Perhaps if country-folk saw it, they might have mistaken it for an act of the gods themselves, but that wasn't the case.
It was the power of a mage finishing the last verse of their chant.
ZAP! CRAccKKKle, ZAP, ZAAAPPPP!
Lightning descended.
It wasn't a singular beam of destructive and wild energy, but several precisely arranged tendrils, stabbing downward in a straight line, like someone had taken a paintbrush to the battlefield epicenter and did a perfect slant. It was so impressively wide, and furthermore boasted such accuracy, that there was no way it could miss its target.
Yet, the soil a few paces beside the monster's lumbering form was instantly charred a stark black, and not a twitch was made in response.
Ryuu sucked in a breath.
A miss.
It had been a complete miss by anyone's standards.
But dread was not what she felt, even if an outsider might have deemed it necessary. A budding anticipation settled over her instead, even more so when the ever-approaching creature didn't attempt to flee. Yes, it wouldn't avoid an attack that wasn't there.
Thus, completely ignoring the failed attempt, the Juggernaut continued towards them unmolested, both its one eager eye and razor-sharp claws flashing menacingly in undiluted bloodlust.
That left it completely and utterly blindsided when a massive explosion tore into its left side.
"KEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!" With a scream that could only be called surprise, a feeling like no other accompanied the sight of the quad-pedal horror being sent thrashing to the side, tumbling across the ground with zero of the animalistic grace shown previously.
Ryuu wondered how confused it was, if it was even capable of such feelings. After all, as far as it was concerned, it had just been knocked asunder by the one thing that wasn't supposed to be able to touch it, the one thing it was supposed to have a sure-fire method against.
Roaring in outrage, the Juggernaut desperately tried to leap to its feet.
But the action failed.
And it was quite the sight.
The murderous looking leg that was capable of tearing them in two actually buckled, and the body of that maelstrom of darkness fell right back to the ground. It tried to move further, but each attempt was met with the same.
One only needed to take a look to see why.
The terrifying beast, which they recognized mainly from its all-black appearance, was now not so uniform in color. Along one side, abyssal armor had given way, and cracks and tears revealed a reddened muscley interior, the newly visible flesh pulsing at irregular intervals. It looked malleable, soft, and much more than that, abundantly vulnerable.
And naturally, when seeing what she caused, a certain girl couldn't be more delighted, and that girl wasn't the green haired bespectacled elf.
"Keep'em coming Celty! Don't let up even for a second—heehee! I'll show you what my babies are capable of!" Hooting and hollering, Lyra was behaving exactly as Ryuu expected, and she allowed herself a tiny smile.
However, she had to admit it was only half in enjoyment of her friend's cheer.
The other half was imagining just how many eagerly awaiting fuses were resting below the dirt surface, ready to be set alight by Celty's precisely coordinated storm.
They hadn't just been twiddling their thumbs while they were waiting for the Juggernaut to rear its ugly head. They had gone to ground, literally. They dug, and spread amongst eleven able bodies, things had been quite productive. It didn't take long at all to create their own improvised countermeasure—or countermeasure(s) in this case.
A nigh appreciative whistle sounded off.
"You rigged the place with bombs?"
Weapon now lowered, the boy was staring at the expanse of land in front of them, but most likely at the objects sparkling and shimmering as they stuck out of the ground, each one a part of a much larger synchronized grid, one that creature was right smack in the middle of.
From this distance they must have looked like fancy gems.
In a sense, they were.
The texture and appearance matched, however, there was not a single person in Orario that would mistakenly think of them as such, not when most of the population handed them into the guild on the daily. And being flammable or explosive? Even a child would look at one strangely if such an absurd thing was said.
And they didn't need to be.
Rather, they just needed to highlight where the true payload was.
In truth, this wouldn't have worked on anyone else; a uniformly filled area with neatly organized monster cores?
Onlya thingfar too eager to kill them would have fallen for such an obvious trap.
"...You are making it irritatingly difficult not to like you." The already inclining mask further tilted towards the pink haired girl, and the unbiddenly enthused grin Lyra shot back showed exactly how it made her feel.
Crack! CRACK! Crack-CRACK!
Ryuu's attention took off once again as several familiar sounds once again accompanied the fierce blue appearing in the air right above the creature's still halted and struggling form.
Celty's next barrage was ready, and there was no delay.
The fearsome tendrils struck hard and fast, coming down one after another perfectly nailing the sparkling monster cores with such precision and speed that one would have to believe there was some kind of homing magic at play.
That wasn't the case, as Ryuu knew, not when it was assuredly 'as expected' of the one casting.
It was a skill purely Celty's own.
Not a falna-gifted one, but her own talent.
Even before being granted Astraea's blessing, Celty Srowa was something of a genius. Spatial awareness? Accuracy? Child's play. The greenette had tried to explain it to Ryuu before, it merely being a matter of "formulas and vectors", but it wasn't anything she'd been able to readily understand.
In any case, Celty's sharp eyes wouldn't be giving that monster an inch of reprieve.
Things took a turn for the better, more than Ryuu thought they had any right, any realistic justification, to.
Yes, even so, the air continued to crack deafeningly loud as scores of lightning struck gold, bombs exploding into the Juggernaut's bone shaped body. It naturally tried to escape, but each attempt was met with unanimous failure.
The merciless ignitions had it staggering for balance, the concussive blasts sent its beady eye swirling, sweeping its already poor vision into further disarray, and as much as Ryuu wasn't sure before, the way it was screeching with such raucous intensity—wails only continuing to grow louder—it was almost enough to match the decibels of the explosions themselves.
The most important thing, however, was that it couldn't move, couldn't even think of moving.
"In the sky of the now distant forest..."
Thus, the final baton was passed to her.
Each word passed Ryuu's lips, and she failed to contain the blossoming excitement therein. They could do this. They could kill it at this rate. The Astraea Familia wouldn't be wiped out by a monster of this caliber. The justice they believed in wasn't so weak.
There was no way it was.
Holding onto these words, Ryuu felt emboldened enough to continue with the ones she was speaking aloud. So, empowering scripture nearly reaching its apex, final verse on the cusp of her throat, she—
The words stopped.
They stopped just shy of completion.
It wasn't a conscious decision, though.
As much as she willed it, wanted it, no syllables, no utterances followed their predecessors, leaving her spell to do nothing but come to an unceremonious halt. And inevitably, in the very back of her subconscious, she could feel as it flickered in uncertainty, as if it was threatening to fade out at any moment, no doubt wondering why the source of its growing power suddenly vanished so abruptly.
Yet, she couldn't do a single thing about that, not when it was the furthest thing from her mind. All of her focus, without an iota to spare, was on the incomprehensible act playing out before her eyes, so ludicrous, so unexpected, that for a moment she doubted if it was even real.
Lightning... had missed.
No, not missed, not in the correct sense of the word.
After all, the staff-toting girl had been completely spot-on with her aim. Just as before, lightning had congregated high in the air, building its devastating charge so as to strike down upon a blinking monster stone where it could do the most damage.
That's what should have happened, and no outward variable should have caused a discrepancy in that cause and effect.
Yet, something had, and as a result, ice crept into the deepest recesses of Ryuu's skin.
She had forgotten one simple fact about the dungeon, something that every good adventurer knew, that needed drilled into their heads early on, as soon as physically possible.
A monster was always, ALWAYS, at its most dangerous when on the brink of death.
Celty hadn't missed in that her magic hit the ground.
She had missed insomething elsepurposely hitting her magic.
A long grotesque black arm had swiped at the approaching azure onslaught.
The effect was immediate.
The air rippled as the two forces collided, and then an even more fantastical phenomenon occurred, one that shouldn't have surprised her, yet still did.
There was no way she wouldn't be struck dumb at seeing it in action.
A translucent barrier, blue in color, appeared around the Juggernaut, almost like a second skin.
But as much as it seemed to be begging for the contrary, nothing happened in the subsequent seconds the two great forces of light raged on in a stalemate, like the natural progression of time had halted in its tracks, and she was forced to wait. However, that was why Ryuu instantly noticed the change when it happened, and in the same vein, realized her teeth, so very audible, were undeniably chattering without stop.
What she witnessed—it was simple, so very simple, but irrefutably more terrifying.
Exposing a chilling array of sharp dagger-like fangs, the monster smiled.
There was no other way to put it.
Of course, time returned in the next moment, and everything happened all at once.
Sound disappeared.
The energy dancing and sparking off the Juggernaut's body vanished without a trace, but only for it to return exactly a second later with a vengeance, and the resulting light was almost enough to blind Ryuu. Her ears helped her instead, but that wasn't a kindness, not in the deafening way the air cracked as if it had taken the damage instead, and then-
And then most certainly not in the feminine cry that just as abruptly bit into her ears from the side. And, the subsequent screams that mirrored it.
Ryuu's head never moved so fast, having done so purely on its own, a feeling of wanton denial filling up every part of her.
Every gruesome, messy, horrible possibility ran through her mind like a storm, and she was convinced she would meet one of them.
She breathed.
And once she finished breathing, she tried breathing again.
She breathed. And breathed, and breathed, and breathed, and breathed, and breathed, and breathed, and breathed, and breathed—and she realized she couldn't breathe, not when her eyes finally converged on a singular point.
On a green haired girl with glasses.
Eh?
And on the black-clad, porcelain-faced figure that was already in front of her.
…
…
…
Alex found others extremely trustworthy.
No, really.
He would even go as far to say that he was one of—if not the most—trusting human beings on Earth. Of course he wasn't on Earth anymore so that might be liable to change. No. It didn't matter.
He stood by his statement.
There wasn't a more trusting guy than him.
Sure, people might look at him strangely if he said such a thing out loud, but that was because they didn't understand. Or, more like they didn't want to.
See, those ignorant masses had gotten it in their heads that trust was synonymous with friendship and everlasting bonds. Don't make him laugh. One did not need to have such relationships in order to garner trust.
All they needed, all theyreallyneeded, was to know what the other was thinking.
He trusted that female classmate of his to always get on his case, because he knew she couldn't handle people who fell out from her own normalized view of society.
Trust was for the men who stumbled after lone girls in the dead of night, because everyone intrinsically knows how to regress into savagery. Along the same vein, he trusted the seasoned criminals to turn on their partners, because the clever ones always do. The cops who will never prioritize his vigilante-ass over civilians, the way his opponents always hesitate when they see the mask, etcetera, etcetera.
But those were all rudimentary proofs.
More than anything else, Alex trusted those who killed.
It was an inhuman act that defied all rationality, yet hidden deep within the irrationality, was logic.
'He was jealous of him, so that was all it took to pull the knife out.'
'She loathed her bully, so she reached out and pushed her in front of that bus.'
Not simple lust, and not simple greed. Rather, the desire to murder another. The choices made to make that happen. It was a line that could easily be read. There might be twists, turns, dead ends too, but it all came back to the same thing. Theywantedto kill. Theywouldkill. By any means necessary.
And, that did not just apply to human beings.
With animals it was even simpler, laughably so. When they were hungry, they killed. Driven into states of self-preservation, they killed. When a prey turns their back to them, showing insurmountable weakness, who could expect them to refrain?
The devious bundle of saws for teeth in front of him was no different.
A monster it may have been, the Juggernaut still possessed this trait.
So, much like the cornered rat, how could Alex fail to trust that it would go for the eyes, especially when the chance to do so had been literally presented to it on a golden platter?
Like a bitch in heat, it lunged for the lightning.
Because even here in a world so far off from his own, freaky ass monster or not, pieces of shit were still pieces of shit.
What Alex chose to do in response was swift.
"Sorry not sorry!"
"W-Wha—"
In the time it took for his hand to flick towards his belt and perform a very practiced action, he was already about-facing in the complete other direction, where he sent the sole of his boot crashing into the heavily armored torso of the girl that happened to be there. There was no way it managed to hurt her, or cause her any degree of pain, but he hadn't been trying to do so.
Her face lit up with palpable shock as she staggered backwards.
He had actually aimed for her stomach, but he failed to account for their height difference in time.
Nevertheless, the results still pleased him.
He ripped the tower shield from her now all too weakened grasp, and fortunately, since his timing hadn't been too off, in the very next moment his belt tugged, and that was the only warning he received before he was all but catapulted off his feet in the direction he wasn't looking.
As Alex whistled through the air at high speeds, he couldn't have been picky about which body part he had lassoed before doing so, but he supposed through years of untiring use, his aim was truer than it had any right to be. Greenie, that is, her slender waist, bucked irregularly to accommodate the steel wire securely wrapped around it, and then with the full brunt of his added weight.
She made a high pitched sound at the sudden unwilling motion her body was taking, and it would have been nice if she was sent stumbling towards him as a result, but he wasn't that fortunate. Not when she barely took a step to the side.
Alex had forgotten how stupidly heavily these parallel-world girls were.
It shouldn't matter, however, not when he was already on course to solve all the problems in one go.
Within moments, the remaining distance between them vanished, and because if there was anything he could do correctly these days, it was take a fall, he very VERY non-technically ducked into a roll, and before he knew it, his boots were skidding along the dirt kicking it up everywhere, the shield that had been held closely to his chest raised outward and upward quickly, where an immensely bright light was waiting, choosing that moment to flash from both somewhere and everywhere.
Hold on?
And.
It was only then that Alex realized how bad of an idea this was.
"Uh, why did I assume the shield would—"
An ungodly amount of energy slammed into the obtrusive buckler, and Alex swore he heard something crack... or several something's. He really hoped that was the shield.
Then, the ground saw fit to leave him.
Actually, it was him that left it.
Yes; similar to a magical-ass hit and run, diesel style, he was sent flying backwards, which he was forced to assume in the proximate seconds given how considerably difficult it was making use of his senses when everything was blurring together in about the trippy-est way possible.
Was he still spinning?
That was probably an affirmative in light of his stomach feeling like it was trying to combat one, two, three different home invasions, all at the same time.
And even though he had no idea how long it all lasted, his brain still at one point finally caught up with the fact that his body had stopped moving.
And, that an impressively high cavernous ceiling loomed above him, a sight that did not change even after blinking a few times.
It was hardly the time for it, but something his mother once said trickled into his hazy mind.
-If you can't trust four walls and a ceiling, you can't trust anything.
Of course immediately afterwards, she would start running after pigeons with a pocketknife.
Alex paused, feeling that was off for some reason.
Righttttttttttt...
Jared. He was thinking of Jared, the homeless guy under that highway, who wielded crack like it was his superpower or something. He wondered how that guy was doing.
But anyway, if he had the necessary cerebral brain fluid to worry about drugged up homeless men, that more than likely meant he had survived that clusterfuck of an attack, which he totally nailed by the way."Don't know how I'm not dead... but I'll take it," Alex murmured with an incredulous lurch. "But why do I feel like I'm forgetting to do something?"
He suddenly heard a groan.
Or, maybe it was a moan? Sounded a little too soft for groan's more ungraceful connotation. He was going to settle for a dubious sounding snore. Yes. Also, what the hell was pressing into his not-not-hopefully-not-not broken ribs? Stiffly, Alex rolled his neck to look down, mask uncomfortably riding along his collarbone, and he saw what the problem was.
I swear this wasn't here before...
On a side note, he managed to recall what he had been forgetting.
Green hair filled his vision.
There was a body attached to the hair too, which was strange because he would have remembered volunteering to be someone else's cushion. Although... with the way gravity said 'fuck you', there was probably quite a few more things in the last minute that he wasn't going to remember.
Nevertheless, another soft groan-moan-snore came from the lightning-toting girl he had jumped in front of, which by the way he was never doing again as long as he lived.
Unless he was forced to.
...Which he probably would be.
Stupid quest screen and its dubious sounding objectives, making him save people like he was some upstanding individual.
Well, Alex could put aside the crisis of him being mistaken for a good person for later, even though it did give him chills.
Greenie was alive and that was all that mattered, because if she wasn't he was completely and utterly fucked.
Probably.
Allegedly.
He'd come back to that.
"Wakey, wakey, sleepyhead... your friends are still fighting. Time to get up, else they're all going to die," he said in the nicest voice he owned.
She stirred considerably, and her eyes opened, but they were bleary, still not completely lucid.
Fine by him.
Now he could try the approach that wasn't so boring. He reached out and started rubbing her hair softly. And just because, he brought his mouth closer to her totally-real-and-definitely-not-fake pointed ears. "If you don't get off me in three seconds, I'm going to do something strange to you. One, two, thr—"
She shot up like a demon possessed, and the look she gave him was so unbelievably flustered, that for a moment he feared she was going to pass out again with all that blood rushing to her face.
Alex mentally pleaded for her not too.
She was already touching all the wrong places, and even though he would normally be all too willing to say that out loud just to see a reaction, he was actually talking about his stomach, torso, ribs, did he mention his stomach, torso, and ribs? And any other place that was heavily bruised and quite possibly satisfying the definition of the word 'broken'.
Either way, thankfully, she didn't.
"S-S-S-S-S-S-Something s-s-strange?!" Instead, a particular expression stared at him, the kind of expression one made when they find out Mommy and Daddy weren't actually wrestling at one in the morning.
"You're still on top of me," he kindly informed her.
He doubted she could have scampered away faster if she tried. He would have been hurt if... well... no, actually. He couldn't think of any reason why that would hurt him. But for sentiment's sake, Alex would be hurt if he wasn't already trying to get a grasp on the situation.
He ignored the girl as he pushed himself to his feet.
More or less where they had been standing before, and a few even looking this way with wide eyes, several figures cast distinguishable silhouettes in the distance. There were still eleven of them, including little miss Greenie next to him, which meant his ticket wasn't at risk of being punched just yet.
Swell.
He then noticed the significantly larger figure looming behind them.
Fortunately, it was still trying to figure out how best to walk after Fantasy-C4 was shoved up its ass. ...Well, if its kindly staying still, how about I make its other eye—
Alex froze, reaching for something that just wasn't there.
His gift from Mr. Assassin was no longer over his shoulder. ...Right. His mind had been mainly on overdrive just a short while ago, but he remembered now. Ridding himself of excess weight was one of the first things he did before he ended up getting body slammed by magic and latching onto womanly hips... not necessarily in that order.
Anyway, his boom-boom stick.
He'd have to track the thing down before... before...
Alex sniffed the air.
Is something burning?
Just then, a small shriek came from beside him. He turned his head to find Greenie looking at him, expression aghast. When she pointed a shaky finger at him, rather, a part of him, his eyes fell to where she was indicating.
"Oh, hey."
His arm was on fire.
Well, not in every definition of the word.
His clothes were on fire, that is, the dwindling surface area of fabric that used to be a dapper looking sleeve. Damn. That was one of his favorite outfits too. Right, priorities. His elbow from what he could see, was scorched a nasty red, likely from a stray lightning bolt. He had thought he felt a sharp stinging back then.
On a side note, who knew the chance of getting struck by lightning was so high these days? Crazy.
"—s-sorry..."
Alex turned his head.
"Y-You're arm... because of me."
He looked at the girl strangely.
No, he purposely thought of her as strange. Was that why she looked about ready to cry? Well, that was kind of funny, and weird, but mostly funny, considering his reason for being in this situation at all was as far from noble as it could be.
She was about to feel so stupid.
"I think you're misunderstanding something here." Alex's mask tilted away as he began swatting at the flames, that is, before they could ruin the rest of his clothes. "Basically, if any of you girls die, I won't be able to go on living. It's that simple. Of course I'm going to shed a little blood to that end. Well actually it's probably been pints by now. Anyway, make sense?" he finished,already bored.
All the girl did was stare at him silently, and it lasted long enough to make him wonder if that would be enough for her to understand. Fortunately, her viridian eyes widened a second later. But? This was accompanied by a reaction that was a tad bit strange, or at least, even more strange than her others.
"O-Oh," Greenie uttered softly, her cheeks enveloped themselves in a familiar yet more pronounced dark hue as she frantically looked away from him.
"..."
Alex was well aware he was just staring at her.
Could... he take that to mean she was stunned by his duplicity?
He just conveyed the fact that his reason for helping concerned his own well-being, right? He just said he would literally die if he didn't, right?So why the hell was she looking at him like that? Shouldn't she be a little more, well, he didn't exactly know but, not good? Gaze estranged from his, arms tucked in front of her as if she didn't know what to do with them, she looked like some skittish little squirrel.
Women.
Weirdos. Every single one of them.
…
…
…
Ryuu did not need to be told what her face looked like.
Her grin, if the unsuitably poor expression even applied with how she was feeling, stretched at her face, to the point where it ached.
She was relieved.
Gods she was relieved.
There was close to a billion things she felt like saying, yet, just the same, if she opened her mouth, it was likely nothing would come out. She would not know how to truly speak of what she just saw, what she currently was seeing, and what words might be okay to use to best describe the palpable warmth gently strumming her entire being.
But even so, the flashes continued to appear in her mind:
Him moving before any of them, Celty's unknown yet known fate being determined one moment, but gone the next as he jumped in front of her, and whether he realized what Asta's shield was made out of, whether he realized he might have been dying alongside Celty but chose to try and save her anyway, and despite the fact that he had already told them about that monster's hidden trick, but not deciding to leave them to their justified folly, despite all of that, every bit of it, he—
Ryuu let out a shaky breath.
The time that felt frozen for her finally began moving again as she turned away from the two figures, masked male and green haired female, both alive and well in the distance. She also started the process of blinking away the copious amounts of moisture that had built up around her eyes without her say-so.
Again, there were a number of things she felt like saying. However, right now only one thing mattered.
A roar pierced the crisp air.
Across from her, despite its crippled state, the Juggernaut busied itself clambering to its feet, beginning to lumber forward. It didn't have the same fearsome speed as before, nor should it have its terrifying durability, but it likely didn't even care.
If it wanted to kill them, all it needed were those maddeningly sharp claws and teeth to do so. That's what it had to be thinking with that one singular eye that could only see red.
As if Ryuu would lay down and let it.
"Imbue the light of stardust and destroy the enemy—!"
If she wanted to move forward with everyone, this thing had to go. She would not disgrace herself further by failing, not again, and most certainly not at this crucial moment. So, glaring at the rampaging beast getting ever closer, that wanted nothing more than their bloody demise, Ryuu caught her rapidly diminishing spell by the hand just as it nearly faded into sepia. "Luminouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuus Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnd!"
Her power exploded forth.
The familiar viridescent glows of her mana took flight all around her, instantaneously shooting forward at the black monster without pause. They rained down like a raging monsoon, colliding against the creature's form, enveloping it with the pure green glow of her magical power.
Her breathing rose in tempo.
Because there was no mighty explosion engulfing her vision like her spell was accustomed to doing, rather, the magic was met with resistance.
For the first time, Ryuu got to feel with her own body the jarring sensation of her mana being manipulated by an outside force. Even when she knew what could happen—what was likely going to happen—she couldn't say she was undaunted by the sight of that contrastingly pure blue light so effortlessly pushing back her crescent shaped barrage, threatening to send it in complete disarray.
Ryuu's teeth bit down hard, enough that she thought they might break. At the current moment, the mental strain of keeping her magic in place was no laughing matter. If her spell was like Celty's, one that expelled mana, this fleeting stalemate would have been unfeasible, impossible.
But her Luminous Wind was not something she threw so carelessly. It was controlled. Manipulating her mana to do as she wished took her utmost concentration. Even still, as her lime green constructs clashed with the seemingly impenetrable translucent barrier, she could feel her hold slipping.
This... what is this truly, a spell, a skill...?!
It was a terrifying prospect for a monster to possess such abilities, and more so, it was completely bone chilling to think that, had it not lost its eye, and had it not been significantly weakened by Lyra's explosive barrage, it would be even stronger than this. At that point, it wouldn't have been strange if they had all been killed instantly.
It wouldn't BE strange if they still met such a gruesome fate.
Perhaps even logic dictated such.
But that was why Ryuu shook her head, even as proof of her materializing exhaustion started to trickle down the side of her face.
Unacceptable.
If her power faltered here, if she allowed this monster to escape her grasp, it would be spitting on all the chances that had gotten them this far. It would be spitting on the many chances that one person in particular had given them, even if she still didn't have a clue as to why.
So she couldn't let it end here.
That was not the kind of justice she believed in, and more than that, that was not how she, Ryuu Lyon, wanted to leave things.
Without warning but welcome, something like a chill teased every bit of her body. No, not a chill. It was a heat, a hot vortex of flames that began to stoke and swirl within her innermost framework. This new energy might have been given kindling by the Elven forests in which she grew up, but they surely sparked into a raging inferno when the family she had made in Orario eclipsed everything else.
The family that deeply loved her, and that she loved in turn.
Their happiness, their smiles.
She couldn't let those people die.
And, if there was anything else...
There were still heartfelt words of gratitude she had not yet given.
So Ryuu thrust her hand out with force.
"LUVIA!"
Something snapped, like a thread that had finally reached the limit of its tension, and so too did the balls of lights in her command, trembling fiercely in place.
But they didn't fizzle out into nothingness.
Just the opposite in fact.
They grew brighter. The balls of light sought their brothers and sisters and joined together, growing larger and larger until their shine seemed to darken the surrounding area in contrast, and the beast standing near began to be completely dwarfed by their size.
Its reaction to the sudden emergence of power went unseen, just as the murky black body soon did.
This was not a new spell that had been created from nothing.
It was not the unpredictable breakdown of anIgnis Fatuus.
It was simply a new door being created, and she alone had the key.
Explode.
The door slammed open, and green light flashed dangerously before detonating with a deafening impact.
But, just before, and Ryuu swore she heard it, a single sound echoed through the stifling air. It was similar to the cracking of glass that had just reached its limit. The sight it accompanied couldn't be mistaken however, clearly seen before everything went white.
That otherworldly blue phenomenon, that which had nearly gleefully taken Celty away from them, was undeniably shattered into a million pieces, and the monster behind it...
It didn't even stand a chance.
The echoes of inhuman-like screams into the smoke-riddled air were the final vestiges of the Juggernaut's existence.
…
…
…
Head tilted and arms crossed, Alex stared at the gaping indentation of soil that had been created.
It was dead.
Scratch that, it had been fucking obliterated.
Whatever the business end of that lightshow had been facing, well, it sure as hell wasn't there anymore. He was also sure there was a joke about Hiroshima here too, but he just couldn't find it.
Anyway, he continued to stare.
If Alex was a lesser man, he would go into shock and have a panic attack. If he was a better man, he would be crying tears of appreciation at the sight. Well, he was in between there somewhere, probably, so he just nodded appreciatively.
It really was an impressive sight, after all.
What was previously a flat stretch of land with forest on all sides, was that, except the inner landscape wasn't so flat anymore. The pink haired girl had seen to that, bombing it to high hell, laughing as she did so.
Damn that girl, acting in a way that tugged at his nonexistent heartstrings.
But that wasn't all.
Blondie then tagged herself in and shot a tactical nuke out of her hands, because apparently that was possible, and then just like that, the several small craters were erased, a deeper, much wider one taking their place.
Alex's eyes tracked to said girl, idly wondering the terrifying thought that she could have done A WHOLE LOT worse than a knife in their previous brief bout of friendly fire.
But, and he wasn't sure if this was good news or bad news, summoning the green armada didn't look to be something she could do whenever she wanted—hence—why Blondie looked so dead on her feet. She even had to be supported by the one with red hair, little miss charisma.
And by way of their mouths moving, they looked to be having a conversation, and it wasn't hard to guess what about, not when basically all of them were sporting similar expressions. The relief was so palpable it probably could have manifested into some weird creature if it tried.
Actually, Alex probably shouldn't tempt fate like that.
Well, and he couldn't fault them for their joy.
Should be. They killed the big bad AND none of them kicked the bucket.
Sure, it might have been a bit touch and go in the beginning, but they eventually doubled down and carried the team, which was good because he wasn't liking his chances of doing it in their place. He would have had to get a lot more creative than he currently had the means for.
And speaking of 'means', he managed to once again affix one of them to his back.
If only serving as a way to stagger the frenzied fuck, the compact weapon had definitely been a total lifesaver. Alex would thank the person who gave it to him were that possible. But it wasn't. Mr. Assassin was likely dragging his handicapped self through prison at the moment.
Sucked to be him.
Although, he kind of wanted to take back his thanks.
The bastard had only packed three rounds in the damn thing. Seriously, overconfident much? What would he have done if a disturbingly stylish vigilante had knocked one of his shots into some nice-looking curtains—oh wait, that's actually what happened. In hindsight, Alex could have definitely prevented that from happening, but hindsight was a bitch, so no one listened to her anyway.
Moving on, one bullet missing, and one bullet entering a fleshy eyeball later, he only had one left.
Alex wondered if he could create more. He certainly knew enough about the inner workings of guns, but as for the chemical components that made bullets? He wasn't so sure.
It was something to think about.
Oh, two of the females suddenly started making their way over to him.
To be more specific, Red was helping the other along, Blondie still looking a little unsteady on her feet. And since the former apparently didn't know how to be anything other than positive and agreeable, the redhead gave him a chaste wave and grin as they continued to trudge forward. So while he expected that to some degree, he couldn't end up saying the same when the other girl mirrored her friend, smiling faintly.
Again, it was barely present given Blondie's state of exhaustion, but still, it was quite the difference between both the aggressive and docile modes he had seen her in. Not really knowing how to make heads or tails of it, Alex habitually tilted his head.
Don't get him wrong, he knew he had done the bare minimum to turn over the suspicious, hostile impression the group had of him before, and it only served his own ends to keep it that way.
Still though, it wasn't something he was used to facing.
On a good day, most people usually did not want to be near him, mask or not, even more so if they knew him prior. It was actually kind of funny, scratch that, it was undeniably funny, the reactions he would get. Like, what, did they think he was about to start kidnapping babies or something?
That's horrible.
What could he do with a captive baby?
Alex shrugged the thoughts off.
Blondie, Red, the lot of them too, they could be as jolly as they wanted, angry as they wanted, whatever as they wanted, towards him or anyone else, just so long as they weren't going off killing themselves. Though, that was something he didn't think he had to worry about... for the most part, his babysit-ees were pretty competent, even more so as a team.
Hell, if his usual stray civvies had been equipped with just half their coordination, life would have been a HELL of a lot easier back on Earth.
The number of times he's had to drag some crying, snot nosed princess out of a literal bullet storm, well, it was more than once, and that was already one too many. And unfortunately, his evil meter hadn't quite reached the point where he busted out popcorn to some twelve-year-old getting gunned down.
Alex might not have that thing called 'compassion' like everyone else, but he did believe that 'fair was fair'.
If those scumbags were wanting to dole out pain in the form of bullets, they should at least be prepared for some retaliation, right? Breaking near every bone in their body made sense, right? It was only natural to come to that conclusion. And, he supposed, safeguarding the scared shitless girl was the unintended side effect.
If nothing else, that was bonus points.
Well, who was keeping score, anyway?
That was a lie.
He was. He was always keeping score—kept him happy and sated.
Though...
His thoughts changed gears, and the reflection of that appeared yet again, promptly and without permission.
/
Protect the Astraea Familia until they safely make it back to the surface.
/
The system, whatever or whoever it was, seemed to assume his propensity to sometimes not be an asshole as a plus, which was quite frankly a leap in logic if he had ever seen one. Not only was it backwards, it was hilarious. He would still be laughing, even more so when he first saw the message, if this whole thing wasn't shaping out to be so... so...
"Tedious," Alex breathed out.
Still, he turned on a dime towards the two girls, still on the clock and all that. If nothing else, he could start the process of getting them the hell out of this unpredictable-ass area. And if they wanted to keep throwing game logic at him, maybe then he would be that much closer to being done with this stage.
Opening his mouth, Alex went to do just that.
Only he immediately closed it.
Behind them, the other girls seemed to be flocking over as well, also seemingly acknowledging the need for a group discussion. That was good, excellent even, but that wasn't what shut him up, nor was it the stray thought that the women looked no different from a box of color crayons, congregating all at once.
No, it wasn't that either. It was something completely different.
Shit had unilaterally just hit the fan.
And the only clue Alex received wasn't the system, nor was it anyone else's warning cry. It was his own instincts. An unrelenting chill, one that somehow felt both hot and cold at the same time, ran down the length of his spine, and his already halted feet further stilled in their tracks.
At once he turned towards the forest behind him.
Alex felt it, that ineffable something.
It was there, and it was different from the Juggernaut, when it eyed him like a piece of meat ready to be consumed. This was not the same. This stare felt more cunning, creepier, and unequivocally more flawed. He knew that stare. That kind of look.
It was human.
The tingle of excitement that came with it couldn't be faked, recreated, or explained in any other way. Though that feeling exploded into something like euphoria when Alex saw something small and gleaming come whistling out of the eerie darkness that was the forest.
In fact, he saw several such phenomena.
But the ever growing feeling inside him didn't abate, not when it got closer, and not even when the sickly green knife struck him dead center.
Shrill cries, panicked and surprised, echoed from all around him.
Alex fell to the ground in short order.
...
...
...
A/N:
Next chapter should arrive really soon. Its done. Just editing is left.
But a few tidbits should anyone even remotely give a collective shit.
Luvia is the spell Ryuu uses when she fights the Juggernaut with Bell, and upon looking it up, it means "a girl who is deeply loved". Fitting, no? It was only because of Ryuu's love for her Familia that she felt the need to resort to vengeance. And the fact that they loved her so deeply in turn made the feeling of revenge all too irresistible in her head. She didn't want to betray that love that they gave her, so she tried to avenge them. It's just semantics, but beautiful all the same.
Ah, but Ryuu won't have to experience that hatred this time.
Please review. Not a single author doesn't read them.
And have a wonderful day!
:)
—EPSILON
Chapter Text
A/N:
Ever since I went back to college, I've had a really bad habit of holding my chapters hostage, not wanting to let them see the light of day. And then they develop Stockholm syndrome, or I do, and then it gets really bad. Kay, the metaphor fell away a bit there. The point is, I'll try to stop doing that.
I'm writing a fanfic for Astraea's sake, not professional literature.
With that out of the way, and if it's not too selfish of me, please enjoy the narrative I crafted for those who care enough to read it.
...
...
...
Gojouno Kaguya prided herself a realist.
Because of this, she felt it a forgone conclusion that she often butted heads with her polar opposite, that idealistic elf who seemed to think justice meant saving everyone. That was far too brainless for her to ignore. Quite simply, it couldn't be more wrong.
It wasn't possible to save everyone.
If it was, this world would be a lot kinder.
There would always be someone drawing the short end of the stick, and whether it was through a lack of luck or skill, a sacrifice was guaranteed.
Ryuu, foolish girl that she was, could galivant through the masses, saving as many as she could, believing she could make a difference. But while she was doing that, she was just ignoring her own hypocrisy, that by choosing a winner, she was also automatically choosing a loser. And this would happen regardless of popular opinion, without everyone being consulted, and all those involved remaining blissfully unaware until it was too late...
Yes.
Kind of like right now.
The dissonant ring of metal clashing against metal made Kaguya realize something had gone horribly wrong. There was also an odd sensation just barely tingling along the length of her arm, but she ignored that in favor of the far more pressing issue.
She had been standing upright not too long ago, hadn't she?
Now, she was nearly face down in the dirt.
Why had she willingly allowed her body to be placed in such a state? And why in Astraea's name was it so jarringly difficult to lift up her own head? Her neck felt far too stiff, like thousands of weights were boring down on it without relent.
Kaguya tried looking up from her prone position.
It directed her to the flurry of commotion happening not even meders away.
Multiple figures moved about, constantly shuffling to-and-fro like a game of keep-away, only it wasn't so lighthearted. They numbered around five, yet only one of them truly grabbed her attention – a girl whose crimson hair never stopped dancing as she pivoted, ducked, and seized forwards amidst the scores of blades swung wildly at her person.
"Seyyahhh!"
But no matter how they bunched up, Astraea's captain did not give an inch of ground while combatting them. Graceful to their sloppy, quicker and faster to their paltry, Kaguya just found herself watching Alise as she fought, expertly weaving around each of her attackers. Speaking of...
The four of them were all males, and Kaguya felt something grab at her chest at the sight of them. It wasn't immediately clear what or why this was.
Either way, the sudden surge of negativity that raced through her was startling, but not nearly as much as the dissonance that came with the fact that there was no immediate recognition to be had, none that she could see at the ready anyway.
But that jarring contrast would have to wait.
In every single one of their hands, there was the same weapon.
This wasn't so much a clue but an oddity, especially because of what form the weapons took. Daggers. Obsidian-like daggers continued to flash like lights under the Dungeon ceiling's artificial sky. Even stranger though, and it sent a confusing tingle down her spine, another color occasionally revealed itself amidst the black-stained steel's ceaseless trajectories.
A pale, sickly green.
If anything, it reminded her of—
"Gfffgfbbwh!?"
A tortured sound abruptly sailed raw and scathing through the open air, and Kaguya found herself immediately latching onto the only thing capable of making it.
She doubted her vision when she did.
Kaguya could only stare uncomprehendingly at the beautiful crimson-haired girl whose expression was now completely twisted with pain. And then at what was behind her – seemingly reveling in the attention afforded to it – the black handle that stuck out precariously from one shoulder blade.
Alise gasped unevenly as she tried and failed to look back at the blade inside her. The action just ended up robbing her of her balance instead.
Kaguya's mind creaked.
The sight of her slumping inelegantly to the cold rocky ground with that horrid black steel jutting upright, so cockily, as if it had any right to, caused a hot anger to wrap around her body like a cocoon. By all accounts this feeling should have extended towards the individuals who were responsible, the still faceless goons standing about, but that was not what was running through her mind.
What the hell was SHE doing?
That question dripping with self-immolation was directed at herself, the girl who was uselessly and incompetently watching this all from the ground as if it had nothing to do with her.
Kaguya grit her teeth.
Get your ass up, you lazy piece of shit...!
She forced her body into overdrive.
Heart thumping atrociously loud, Kaguya tucked her knees inward to leap to her feet, simultaneously reaching to slide the katana from out of its sheath. She did this all in one fluid motion. She definitely did. In fact, there should have been no reason why she wasn't already attacking the threat. That was why, in a twist that baffled her to no end, it was extremely strange when absolutelynoneof that happened.
Arms glaringly remained planked on the rough dirt.
Kaguya's heart started to sound off kilter.
It was as if to musically orchestrate the inescapablewrongnessblaring into her skull.
She couldn't move.
Like it was numb, as if it wasn't even there – that was her body's state right now. Why in this godly plane had it taken her this long to notice? Questions piled up, a discordant feeling of dread sloshed around gregariously through her, along with a singular epiphany, one she didn't want to consider –hadn'twanted to. But there was no other explanation. This situation, this defective state of being, it was surely...
A brown leathery gloved hand reached for the knife in Alise's back and yanked it out without any hesitation.
Her friend's brittle cry of agony was like a slap to the face.
Kaguya didn't look away. It was more like she couldn't, wouldn't allow herself to, even. Gaze shifting to the arm the vile glove it was attached to, and after that, finally, at the person's face, she found herself sucking in a horrendously sharp breath.
The old adage, that ice was somehow capable of creeping into one's skin, a feeling she had never once understood – it was horribly familiar to her now.
And as if in some part aware of the freezing temperatures smothering her heart, the ecstatically grinning cat-man started laughing. The deeply unsettling pitch echoed clearly through the air that allowed it.
It was merry, it was joyful, and it was why Kaguya didn't have any problem calling it deranged as well.
A name came to her, even if the last thing she wanted to do was remember it. But that wouldn't happen, not with what he had done to be lodged in her mind in the first place, what he and others like him will only continue to do.
There was no forgetting the unofficial captain of that twisted Familia, one of the many that defected away from order and civility, the prospect of chaos seeming much more delectable.
And that wastheir business.
Chaos.
And this eerily smiling monster in human skin, too, knew of no other way to live as a member of Evilus.
"It worked! It actually wooooooorrrrkkkkeeeddd! I almost don't believe it! Please tell me you all really look that pathetic! Please tell me those absolutely petrified expressions on your faces aren't just for show! HAhaa!"
Like a lunatic, Jura Halmer trembled with undeniable glee. That he looked so genuinely sated, so satisfied, filled Kaguya with such an intense amount of disgust. The man looked not of an adult, but a child playing a game, hooting and hollering after finally managing to snag a round.
He spun around, looking everywhere he could, as if to savor the expressions of all the losers that had been caught in his trap.
Kaguya's insides squeezed.
Men, around a dozen, stood with weapons ready, all similarly dressed in those same rugged animal pelts and thick leather. It was makeshift clothing, the outfits of those that wouldn't dare be seen in broad daylight purchasing any other gear for a bounty would be placed on their heads within the hour.
Kaguya gave this the idlest of thoughts however, same with the all too familiar dagger being in the hands of more than just one. She also tried to ignore the expressions on their faces, the sheer relief there, and then the even more revolting and ominous emotion simmering impatiently beneath.
It made her sick.
Still, she barreled past it all, until she made it to the myriad of forms half-hazardly sprawled at their feet.
It hadn't been just Kaguya.
It hadn't been just Alise.
Looking so weak and helpless it pissed her off were the rest of Astraea Familia.
It should have relieved Kaguya that they were all alive, that they were all blinking and breathing. It didn't, not when they didn't make so much as a peep, not when she noticed the grimaces etched into each of their expressions, crumbling hope that seemed to seep away by the second as the situation was slowly dawning on them.
She wanted to pause that hope, keep it burning, even if it wasn't like her at all.
She couldn't.
How could Kaguya when she wasn't even able to muster up the courage to open her mouth, to say anything, anything at all to somehow cement the belief even to herself that she wasn't helpless?
In the midst of this, Kaguya's eyes landed on Ryuu, and her immediately lurched in her chest. But this was not brought on by sadness or despair. No, she wanted to smack the girl upside the head.
That stupid idiot...!
Ryuu had that look in her eyes.
It was the smoldering, all too familiar look of that elf, who had just seen an injustice happen before their eyes and would not even think about letting it go. No amount of pleading or common sense would be able to convince her otherwise. That, along with a glare hot enough to catch fire, was written ever so clearly on Ryuu's face as she stared at the gasping Alise.
The dumbass was seconds away from saying something incredibly stupid.
"Heehee, not bad for a back-up plan, eh?" Jura said with his nigh elated face, swishing something in his hand.
It was the reason they couldn't move.
Not the infamous whip still tucked away at his side, but another weapon.
No, it couldn't even be called a proper weapon.
Tinged with an all too unpleasant green, one Kaguya knew very well, had been forced to become familiar with, it was nothing more than a cowards' crutch. And those poisoned cowardly fangs that were currently slick with all their blood, Alise's too, the girl even now trying to stifle her pain...
This didn't do anything to soothe the trembling elf. And on cue, Ryuu's lips opened up in a snarl, seemingly no longer able to keep herself in check.
"Honestly, I must say I'm rather perplexed, Jura. Being the veritable cockroach that you are, I had assumed you had tucked yourself away somewhere, perhaps even to cry in the fetal position... Apologies, that just now was a lie. I was actually hoping that you kindly got yourself impaled. Ah, but don't feel as though you've lost your chance. Feel free to do so. I don't mind waiting."
The surroundings stilled.
The wide-open space had in that instant become as silent as a grave.
Her comrades' expressions, almost tangible in how much horror they belayed, would have been amusing if not for the situation, not to mention Ryuu's hanging jaw especially. Naturally, they were all staring at Kaguya herself, who just couldn't help stepping over Ryuu's rage at that crucial moment, just before it exploded.
I've really done it now...Without any real mirth, Kaguya smiled.
Rudra Familia as a whole looked equally as gob smacked, as if they simply didn't know what to make of the kind of girl suicidal enough to do what she just did. They shuffled and exchanged looks, right before gauging the expression of the person who had gone just as deathly silent.
And Kaguya couldn't say she knew how to take the long-suffering sigh that escaped the cat-man.
"You know, Gojouno... I'm actually glad it was you," Jura said in what might have been a wistful tone.
Kaguya didn't even get the time to ponder that.
The bottom of her head abruptlyexplodedin pain. She didn't even realize she had been kicked until flat on her back, loudly expelling breaths into the air. And the inconsistency that she had so obviously been on her stomach before too, also was slow to come to her. Was it because both her jaw and base of her skull felt like they were on fire?
Kaguya didn't know.
Jura had long vanished from view, the far-reaching ceiling of the dungeon taking his place. Even then, she couldn't be sure. Vision dipping in and out of focus, focusing on anyone thing was a challenge.
Her hearing was a different story.
A clamor of noises so closely resembling her name slipped through the muddled haze and into her subconsciousness. Kaguya instinctively wanted to rise to meet them, even if her brain could not readily find the reason why such a thing was necessary. The strength required to do so, however, was the far more pressing issue.
It was fleeting, just like her sight as a fast-approaching darkness began encircling her vision.
A boot slamming into her midsection woke her right up.
It was such an unexpected action, yet so ironically expected of the person who had done it, that even with her body seizing in pain, Kaguya couldn't have prevented the gasp-like chuckles that came out her mouth.
"...Tch. Annoying bitch. Don't teeter off just yet, Gojouno. We've still got things to do."
She slid open heavy eyelids to find the cat-man's grin looking down at her. No; she couldn't call it that. Calling it a grin was an insult to the facial expression. That was the only way she could define the cruel, twisted sneer painting his face. And it only seemed to grow viler by the second as he looked her up and down.
"I'm sure I could enact my sickest fantasies right here and now, and you, the insufferable bitch that you are, would make it your life's purpose to not react in the slightest. Oh, and as much as I want to, to try to pry that unbreakable heart of yours wide open, just for the sake of it, just to see if I can, I...!"
A shiver seemed to rock Jura's body as he suddenly quieted.
"No... I don't think I will. Instead..."
Without warning, the man got a lot closer, and any disgust Kaguya might have felt was put on the hold as a violent prick of pain stabbed into the base of her scalp.
With a disturbing giggle, Jura yanked at her hair, forcibly bringing her face upwards, and it cut off any attempt she might have had to look away. Kaguya was tempted to spit on him, if only for touching the one thing about her she didn't despise her parents for.
But such trivial resistance was dead and gone from her mind at the question that was so innocuously floated by that cruel voice. "...Hey, tell me Gojouno, who do you notwant me to hurt?"
She forgot to think.
"HAHAHAHAHAAAA! SHE ACTUALLY DID IIIIIIIIITTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT!"
Jura slammed her head down into the ground, and despite the imaginary stars that sprouted from darkness that was her own mind, and the abrupt numbness that followed all too swiftly, she didn't feel any pain. Not a bit. Kaguya didn't even taste the would-be grotesque flavor of blood and dirt travelling down her throat.
None of those physical stimuli even remotely registered.
Instead, an invisible, slow reaching rot squeezed her heart with thousands of barbed coils.
"...w-wait," a weak voice pitifully said.
Her own.
But the words reached no one.
They certainly didn't stop the footsteps from getting farther away from her and closer to someone else.
Kaguya looked up, and she saw what she did not want to see. Jura walked eagerly to the person, the one she had just condemned because she wasn't thinking, hadn't been able to, was the worst hypocrite alive for being unable to do the one thing she mocked Ryuu for. Even though Kaguya was praised for it, was known for it, she couldn't even use her head the one moment she needed to.
She just... reacted. She couldn't even stave off the kind of instinctual reaction only a child fell for. She didn't mean it. She wanted to take it back. But saying that implied she had meant to look elsewhere, that someone else should have been chosen in place of that person.
Kaguya's breathing suddenly got louder, heavier.
Yes; regardless of intentions, regardless of fairness, a sacrifice was made, and she was the one who had naively led someone headlong into it.
"Big bad Red herself, eh? Wow, didn't expect that one! HEEHEE!"
As Jura stopped before Alise, darkness threatened to swallow Kaguya whole.
"What do you have to say Lovell? Gojouno there just fucked you over. How does that make you feel? How big a wound did that just open in your noble heart? Hey, you gotta tell me. Don't leave anything out." The man was intermingled with impish giggles. His glee at the turn of events couldn't have been more obvious.
And Alise...
Alise didn't look good at all.
The girl was incredibly pale, and the blood she lost, hardly inconsequential, was made increasingly more obvious in the stains of red that surrounded her person. She was already hindered, unmoving like the rest of them, but, regardless, it was such an Alise, even with a visage wracked with sweat, that took a quivering breath.
"Do... as you wish..."
Jura was already laughing at the resigned words of the girl who couldn't even lift her head off the ground.
At least, until Alisedidraise those emerald orbs.
"But... it doesn't matter. Even putting a dent in my heart... I won't allow it. This... This isn't spite, Jura, or anger... Justice... it means so many different things... and right now... it means saying the words... we're back... to our goddess, with everyone. And I... can't do that if I break... So I won't..." Those were the words that were said with a smile that had not given into the situation in the slightest.
"..."
Even when the Familia first started and it was just the two of them, Kaguya had always thought of Alise as powerful. She was something of a combat prodigy after all, and she worked harder than anyone to Level up.
But being powerful wasn't what made herstrong.
That came from somewhere else. And Kaguya stopped trying to figure out where once she realized that Alise's soul was just that blinding all on its own. She didn't look to others for anything. She grasped what she desired within herself for the sake of others.
And it made her shine radiantly as a result.
Kaguya's vision blurred.
She wasn't losing consciousness, nor had the dungeon's faint lights dimmed. Wetness teased at her eyes, and she could no longer feign ignorance as to what it was. Silent and stifled tears fell. Something like crying... she couldn't even recall when she had last done so.
But then they fell down even more when those impossibly clear green orbs looked her way.
The words "This isn't your fault" weren't voiced in the slightest, but it wasn't necessary, not on the face that didn't have even an iota of betrayal or discontent.
It was the look of someone who thought it only right to fall on a sword so no one else had to. Such a thing, accompanied by an expression of utmost tenderness, shouldn't have been allowed.
It really, really...
Blood began to trickle down Kaguya's bottom lip.
"I didn't think it was possible to despise you even more than I already did, Lovell."
Jura's voice, almost muted by a heart cracking loudly in several places, her own, came out with such simmering finality that it left no room for doubt as to his feelings at the moment.
"I would say this is going to hurt me a lot more than it will you... but who would believe such a bold-faced lie... kindly suffer and then die screaming, you stupid bitch."
The cat-man didn't even need to snap his fingers or do anything of the sort.
The group of four closest to Alise instantly took that as their chance to scuttle forward, hurriedly sheathing their weapons. They wouldn't need them for what they were about to do – that was written all over their disgusting expressions now dripping with eagerness. Horror barreled into Kaguya like a hurricane, and then at the hands that reached out without qualms.
"Stop..." she said from her front row seat.
That kind of futile opposition... not a thought-over riposte or anything close to it, but rather just the instinctual words of a victim. It was the reaction of someone so irredeemably weak. That was the only kind of resistance Kaguya could muster up... and words could not describe how much she intensely hated herself for it.
Closer and closer the hands got.
Juuuuuuuuuuurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
Unvoiced yet red hot, her scream burned to the point where it could have just as easily been sent flying – hoarse, ugly, and piercing into the cold open air with how deafeningly loud it was in her own head.
Or maybe that was Jura's sudden crescendo of cackling laughter?
Or was it the rage-filled wailing of the feminine voices she had come to know?
Kaguya couldn't decide, couldn't think of a way to decide. Yes. She couldn't think. Her vision blanked in and out, on and off, like someone was covering her eyes without her say-so. As such, and with her sight blurring, each tear ridden blink had Alise vanishing, returning, and vanishing from sight again and again, with each time making Kaguya terrified that they would be the last.
...Oh.
She was terrified, scared.
She was scared of this situation.
She was scared of the malicious looking backs that had nearly reached Alise.
She was scared of being as weak as when she had been trapped in that lonely manor.
She was scared of the future that awaited several minutes – no, even several seconds from now. But more than anything else, Kaguya was scared that she was scared. There was no longer any use pretending she wasn't. She was, without a doubt, completely and utterly—
"Well, that's far enough I suppose."
Kaguya's heart started to beat extensively loud in her chest.
The voice that suddenly echoed, male, was different from any of those present, and it caused the scene in front of her to freeze. It certainly wasn't Jura's, and it most definitely wasn't that of his cohorts.
Kaguya knew this.
She knew this because she had heard the voice before.
It wasn't intimidating. Wasn't commanding either. Instead, it treaded the line between indifference and casualness. But itwasdifferent, so very different, and that was why she couldn't believe that she had forgotten all about it until now. Just as she had somehow failed to notice the figure that appeared in tandem with it.
Someone now stood impossibly close to an Alise who had been surrounded by those who wanted to break her.
No.
He was standing in between them as if he had always been there, as if imagining anything different was the true illusion.
That was the only conclusion Kaguya could come to with the jarring difference between what was and what had surely been. This discordant confusion gripping her had nowhere to go, and so she just did what everyone else in attendance was doing and let instincts take over.
Yes; joining the widened eyes and parted mouths, Kaguya stared dumbly at the masked blond now standing almost shoulder to shoulder with an Evilus member almost a full head taller than him.
"Y-You! How did—!?"
The speed with which the four men nearest reached for their weapons were definitely worthy of their high statuses, being the Three's and Four's that they were.
That being the case, it seemed a matter of course that Kaguya was seconds away from witnessing the moment in which they leapt forth and attacked with the enigmatically present blond doing the same, even though his true capabilities were still completely shrouded in mystery.
But.
Movement, attacking, battle...?
Such a rationale spectacle didn't happen in the slightest.
Because it was over before it even started.
One of the four, despite the hands that were touching his weapon's handle, never even pulled on it. Kaguya found this strange. No, what was stranger was the man wasn't even looking at his opponent anymore. He was far too distracted looking downward. But his gaze was not on the conventional looking mace at his side.
"Oh, did you finally notice?"a voice asked, somehow sounding both kind and cruel.
The Rudra affiliate shivered in response.
Two things became apparent to Kaguya's brain in that moment.
The first, and the reason why she suddenly doubted her eyes, was the fact that the boy wasnot empty-handed.
The second was the very cruel line that now marked the taller man's exposed chest.
Color fell from it in the next subsequent moment.
Dark, wet, and thick liquid began to drip out from the man's now open wound with startling quickness, and the blood that stained the ground did not show any signs of calming down.
Something sturdy followed.
Kaguya could only blink at the sight of a man shooting bulging eyes at the ceiling from his new position on his back. He made no attempts to get up from the ground in which he lay. His expression and unintelligible croaks, however, clashed with this.
But no sooner than she could blink, the one garbled cry of disbelief tripled.
Three other Evilus members just as succinctly hit the floor.
It was surreal:
The way her captors were now staring uncomprehendingly at their unresponsive bodies, no, the specific parts that were somehow cut and slightly bleeding. It wasn't a fatal wound. Not even close. But because that didn't matter, because the unfathomable stupor they were experiencing wouldn't just be disappearing because they wished it, she knew they would not be getting up any time soon.
And it was also why Kaguya knew there was no way Rudra could have ever expected the situation to unfold like this.
Not this reversal that just didn't seem possible.
Her teammates by chance caught her eye and... it wasn't even anything they were doing. It was actually something they had been doing but now weren't.
Their faces that had been pinched with unbidden fear, Kaguya couldn't even begin to describe the dissonance of seeing all that tension practically erased from them.
It was as if a certain someone had stolen it all away.
And that someone continued to casually spin an all too pointedly poisoned knife as if it had nothing to do with him.
"W—... Wha... W-What the fuckkkkkk?!"
In what seemed to be a delayed reaction, Jura's whip cracked the air loudly as he jumped backwards. His own green tipped dagger hadn't been stowed, but rather gripped tightly in his other hand in a defensive position. And of course, his frantic gaze was cast forward at the only one capable of taking it at the current moment.
The blonde man with the drawn-on smile waved.
"Y-You bastard—where did you...?! No, how are you even...?"
In not quite so little or many words, Kaguya was wondering the exact same.
She wasn't sure of a lot of things the moments before their... ambush, but she vividly recalled the most flashily dressed one among them being the first to hit the ground, courtesy of a flyingsomethingfrom the forest. And that something had surely been...
Kaguya couldn't refrain from swallowing, making her realize just how barren and dry her throat was.
What did it mean that the boy was now holding what was obviously one of Jura's poisoned daggers?
The blonde didn't answer any of these questions, and Jura growled when it became clear he had no intention to. Beyond the fact the mask was looking Jura's way, it wasn't even clear he was paying attention.
Despite this though, as if his discontent was a mere change in the seasons, Jura started to chuckle.
"Does any of it matter?"
He cracked his whip left and right.
"We still have you outnumbered. Who cares that you somehow got your hands on some of our stuff? And getting a good look at you, aren't you, like, hella weak? What the fuck is that outfit, ripping everywhere?"
Jura nearly doubled over with giggles.
"Aren't those just fucking dress clothes?! What Level are you anyway? Can't be very high if you have to pull tricks like this! Aren't you just the most unfortunate bastard of all time? Do these bitches even know you? I've certainly never seen them with a blond male on the surface. ...Ha? Are you actually just some stray whose party got slaughtered? Hey, you are, aren't you? Don't tell me that's it?! Hahaha!"
As the cat-man continued to uproariously laugh, growing more and more satisfied with his own impassioned dick measuring, Kaguya was starting to become concerned as to what the boy's plan of action was.
He... was just standing there.
She could see his chest rising and falling. Beyond that, he would occasionally twirl the knife he was holding in one hand. Even so, the silence on his part just continued to stretch on. He couldn't be frozen in fear, could—
Eh?
Very subtly, to the point where Kaguya thought she had imagined it, that mask suddenly looked at her.
Even then, there was no way to know if those black formless eyes were looking at her in particular, but soon it no longer mattered if she was the recipient of that gaze or not. Regardless, what he did next confirmed in the clearest way possible what his lack of saying anything meant, and that it was in no way indicative of him being intimidated by the Evilus member not even a few meders away from him.
And Jura's laughter suddenly ceasing, might have been him reaching the same conclusion.
What the boy did was simple, childish even. Looking Kaguya's way, and with the other hand that wasn't holding the knife, he mimed a particular gesture with it. His fingers and palm opened and closed incessantly, and if it wasn't obvious enough, he unashamedly began to jab in Jura's direction with the knife's edge.
Not a single word was said, and she still felt like she knew what he was saying:
This guy seriously isn't going to keep droning on like this, right?
Kaguya felt her lips twitch.
"Haahhhh?"
Jura did not feel the same amusement. His lips noticeably pulled downward, and not a single trace of his earlier cocksure amusement could be found on his face.
Saying he looked angry was too vague, too general. Such an expression was closer to madness, as if he was seconds away from jumping several levels up from what he initially planned to do with his all too cheery mood. This was even more obvious, concerning too, when the cat-man started to tremble.
"You're... mocking me? Me? Really? Okay... Let's see if you're still having fun a few seconds from now. You know, I'm glad that black demon didn't rip you and them to shreds. Really, really glad. It would have been too quick. Too painless. I can take my time now. You thought what I had planned for these girls was bad? Heehee. Beg all you want, I'm not gonna stop until you're reduced to a quivering mess, on your knees, screaming, pleading for me—"
The mask whipped towards Jura at speeds that even caused a flicker of surprise to appear on the man's face.
He recovered quickly, and his grin turned wolfish. "Ha! So you finally under—"
"Are you... like, propositioning me right now?"a nigh-perplexed voice asked.
The oppressive quality in the air flickered.
Kaguya felt her jaw fall.
Jura's face scrunched up undecipherably.
It was only after a very stifling five seconds of opening, closing, and opening his mouth again and again that something barely intelligible finally come through, like his brain was whirring with great difficulty trying to come up with a response to what he had just heard. And even then, after what felt like forever, it was simply...
"...Huh?"
All that killing intent had vanished from the murderer in an instant.
But the boy hummed through it.
"No, no, don't look like you're about to have an aneurism, I'm just... surprised you swing that way? I mean, with what you were saying and doing earlier, I could have sworn... huh, well I suppose it doesn't really matter. I guess there are just all kinds of bandits these days. Ah, I'm rambling. Look dude, I'm really flattered, but I'm not into guys. Sorry."
Kaguya's concussion was more serious than she thought.
That was the only way to explain the auditory hallucinations her ears were providing her. And it wasn't even that far-fetched either. Drop-kicked a few meders via a kick in the skull would do that.
At least, this is what she was thinking until she got a look at her companions...
Oh my gods I'm not hallucinating...
Otherwise, Kaguya didn't think it was possible for strait-laced Ryuu Lyon to look so ineffably lost. The sheer depth of the elf's flabbergasted visage... it very much couldn't have been because of anything else.
And the reason Kaguya knew this was the girl's expression was scarily similar to when Lyra laughed herself to tears explaining to the elf that cute, green-clothed fairies didn't actually have anything to do with why a man and a woman suddenly found themselves with a baby.
That was the kind of face Ryuu wore right now.
Perhaps Kaguya should have questioned it a bit more, surveyed the others too, but she forgot to do even that as the conversation between masked boy and cat-eared man continued to escalate.
"Are you—are you being serious right now?" Jura looked like he had reached the tipping point ofsomething, most likely his sanity. Also... Kaguya was made to wonder if he realized just how incredulous and weakly devoid of confidence his voice sounded.
"Yep,"the boy answered, popping the 'p'."Men don't do it for me at all. Checked and everything."There was a brief pause that ended with a little chuckle from the boy, as if he was thinking of something funny.
No, even with that extra tidbit of information...
Kaguya was not sure how she was supposed to react to that.
What even entailed the process behind—no, no. She couldn't get distracted. It would be all too easy to space out and do so. Though, she was all but sure that Jura had not meant it in that way when asking his question. He definitely couldn't have.
Red began to seep into Jura's face.
It wasn't shame or embarrassment.
"Wh-What the actual fuck are you blathering about, you crazed piece of shit?! Do you really want to die that badly?!"
Someone started clapping.
The boy was, having suddenly reversed the knife's handle, looked at Jura.
"Wowwwwww, okay. So just 'cause I wouldn't have sex with you, its death? Well excuse me for not jumping at the chance to fornicate with a cat-eared forty-something with a dick. Some of us have standards you fucking pedophile."
The rippling indignation of the content of his words clashed jarringly with the dryness of the voice carrying it. Not to mention the mask's off-putting smile...
What was actually happening right now?
"What the fuck is happening right now?!"
Kaguya didn't know how to feel about reaching the same wavelength as her captor.
"A-... And I'm not even close to forty, you... you... you braindead fuckwit!"
"Don't worry, I believe you. That's what dog years are for."
"ARGGGGHHH! THAT'S IT! I DON'T FUCKING CARE ANYMORE. I REALLY DON'T! GROUP UP AND KILL THIS... THIS... THIS THING! I WANT HIM DISCARDED ALL OVER THE PLACE IN THE MESSIEST FUCKING CHUNKS POSSIBLE! FINISHING BLOW GETS A WHOLE BOTTLE OF SOMA—ON ME!"
The change that caused was electric and dirt and dust kicked up like an explosion.
The seven Rudra Familia members did not need to be told twice, not as steel sang and blurred, several weapons being unsheathed and already swinging towards just one person, all in a singular instant. And it was a matter of seconds – no – even less than that before the distance between them disappeared completely.
Even Alise had trouble dealing with four and then a subsequent fifth. This many, all being 2nd tier adventurers that which transcended what it meant to be human, there was no way this masked enigma would be able to fare any better. And it was exactly as she took no time at all for a sword lodged itself deep into his neck.
Or, that was what would have happened if the blade hadn't stopped just shy of making contact.
Un-concerningly, the mask leaned away from it as if it were a minor annoyance.
"All kidding aside though, you guys don't really have time to deal with me at all, do you?"
The flippant casualness in his voice was gone.
Jura hadn't told his men to stop.
That was not the reason a blonde-haired head wasn't rolling in the dirt right now. He wouldn't have even been able to get the order out quick enough even if he wanted to.
It was not a sudden bout of kindness from the boy's attackers either.
No, they only stopped because they were left with no other choice.
Jura's ears twitched, no doubt hearing it first.
And then Kaguya and everyone else.
Because in that instant the forest started screaming as if alive.
"RYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"
Kaguya's vision shook.
A sinister and oppressive feeling wrapped around her insides like a coil and squeezed.
There's... no way.
How was it?
How was it that she couldn't even see it yet and be this terrified? But that was inconsequential. Her mind was presently filling in the gaps for her, against her will. Two crescent shaped infernos radiating the intent to kill. Carried by a body jet black. Sleek with unimaginably sharp claws.
"Y-You're fucking with me! How can it still be alive?!"
Jura's face was far from its usual color as he faced the forest.
And then a second sound rang out.
Kaguya's heartbeat felt like it had disappeared entirely.
From the completely other end of the forest, screaming in tandem with its other, such a similar terrifying noise plagued the ears of all those in attendance. And the situation further seemed to descend into insanity. A third one sprouted up. A fourth, fifth, and sixth. If any more had joined the cacophony, Kaguya had already lost the will to notice.
The impossible array of the ravenous screeching only continued to overlap with each other, as if drawing strength from its kin. And it only further turned the already foreboding forest into a singular chaotic entity, capable of turning all her nightmares into reality.
Yes, this was a nightmare.
There was no way it wasn't.
Yet Kaguya couldn't so readily believe she would wake up like nothing happened. She would have to see this through to its arduous end. Her mind cowered, crumbling bit by bit by the mental image that those several impossibly-present Juggernauts were seconds away from bursting from that tree line and—
Someone laughed.
"Wow, you really fell for that?"
.
. .
. . .
A wet squelching sound licked the air.
Kaguya strained disbelieving eyes.
An exuberant amount of blood shot from Jura's mouth, and the cat-man cast feverishly frantic eyes to the blade buried in his side, before slowly cocking his head to the only one who could have done it, the one still holding the weapon within black gloved hands. He could barely manage even that though, but he should have definitely been able to see the face of his attacker, right before unceremoniously slumping to his knees.
That mask just sanguinely grinned back.
"Y-You—gfffffbleaahhh!"
Speaking proved to be impossible for the man as the blond boy suddenly ripped the knife from its fleshy prison. Jura immediately splashed the ground around him with red, to which he immediately fell face-first into.
Footsteps unhesitatingly crunched on the dirt.
The boy was now standing in front of Jura.
"Saying it should have been easy to differentiate an electronic feedback from the real thing... well... perhaps that's too cruel, huh?"
Jura's features, dyed in his bloodied viscera, rose. The man looked terrified. "Who... who the hell, are you?"
Kaguya knew she would never forget the sight of the boy dipping his mask in a mocking bow, right before his arms fell neatly into etiquette as well. And despite their boss' state, not a single Rudra member rushed in to aid him. They were likely just as stricken as her. With awe? Terror? It was likely both. Regardless...
The boy introduced himself.
His voice was merry.
"I'm the unlucky bastard who got the call for help. Let's get along."
Seconds passed after that.
Or perhaps it was minutes.
Kaguya didn't know.
She did know that a weak noise eventually escaped past her lips.
That it was actually laughter wasn't something she had been immediately able to place. But it was. Weak, nervous, and haggard, yes, but laughter all the same, in a situation where it probably didn't make an iota of sense.
But she found no matter what she thought, how her heart was still beating out of her chest in confusion, disbelief, and about a thousand other emotions, she found this tired amusement absolutely rooted in place.
Her realist mindset, it seemed, was still far too weak.
Chapter Text
A/N:
In someone's review, they asked me if this story will have romance.
I actually laughed out loud.
But after I finished laughing out loud, weirding out every single one of my coworkers who happened to be in the vicinity via my uncontrollable amusement, I thought about the question more seriously. And here's what I decided on.
Um, tech...nic...ally?
For one thing, what I consider romance is vastly different from how most light novel/anime/manga might consider it. My definition of loving another person and expressing that love, differs from those in the real world well.
Anyway, even ignoring my own views on romance, Alex is in a complete realm of his own, metaphorically and literally, but metaphorically in this case. Someone like him... isn't capable of loving another person. He's really not, much like Rio's character from my "Another World Again," but for completely different reasons. Alex can't love another person, genuinely, that is. He could love someone, yes, but he would be faking it, like any good sociopath. And calling him a sociopath isn't me making fun of him or being silly. Alex IS a sociopath. I kinda don't want to so easily put a label on how his brain works, but he shares a lot of similarities with one, so I might as well seriously refer to him as such. And did you know? In real life? Sociopaths just go through the motions in relationships regardless of their feelings, because pretending is what they do.
Back to the question.
Yes and no.
Honestly, I cannot see Alex's character getting his heart stolen by someone, whether they're attractive, or whether they get along well with him. However, and this is where the "YES" to the question comes in, just because Alex isn't capable of loving another human being, that certainly won't stop people from trying. And honestly, who knows? It would be a hell of a tough battle, and I pity any girl who develops feelings for a categorical array of character faults like him, but maybe, just maybe, there might be someone out there that can thaw his frozen, jaded, barbed, doused in flames, put together with tape and staples heart.
Romantic, right? Lol.
Oh, and another thing, the reason this story takes so long isn't because I spend time making it flowery. Thats just an unintended side effect. No, the reason I take so long is because IM TRYING TO THINK OF A COOL WAY TO ADVANCE THE PLOT. I'm... not that good of a writer... or maybe it's more accurate to say I'm like every other writer out there, and it takes forever to draft a scene I'm comfortable with. For those of you who thought the first chapters were cringe, lordeelord, if I published my ACTUAL first drafts you guys would either cuss or laugh me (take your pick) out of the site. Like actually. I don't remember if I said this before, but the original chapter 1 of this story was Alex appearing in a beam of light, one shotting the damn thing, and laughing like an edge-lord all the while. No, just no. I am so glad that I took my time, ANYTHING to create enough drafts to write those scenes out of existence. Again, ugh. I would have been horrified if that was the best I could come up with, with a story as important as this.
Anyway.
With that lengthy rant that probably just left you guys more confused out, of the way, please enjoy.
...
...
...
Clutching the communicator, Fels' bony hand shook.
His objective had been to locate Astraea Familia and direct aid their way if there were survivors.
If.
Those had been his god Ouranos' exact words.
The wizened deity was hardly a bastion of warmth, but he still worked tirelessly for the good of Orario's inhabitants. In fact, one could say his continued goodwill was the only thing keeping the Dungeon city afloat.
Thus, the orders, so pessimistic in what they implied, did more than enough in frightening Fels.
It was as if the loss of Astraea's girls was already a forgone conclusion.
The details had been sparse.
A monster rex, an irregular among irregulars, had been called upon by the Dungeon. Oranous did not elaborate further, nor did Fels feel the urge to waste time questioning him.
He descended into the Dungeon at once, hoping that whatever had spooked his god had not come to pass. And that precious lie, for he knew his god was rarely ever wrong, sped his movements all the way to the 30th floor.
And upon arriving...
"O-Oranous. I'd... like to report..."
"I see," a grave voice replied. "Then it's just as I feared. There was nothing to be—"
"Sir, they're all alive."
"—Eh?"
Yes; the old man's genuine befuddlement, not at all like his usual stony self, reflected Fel's current feelings perfectly.
...
...
...
A hero.
How was such a thing defined?
Was it someone who brought people salvation?
Was it someone who triumphed over evil?
Was it someone who gave their ideals life, breathing them into the world?
It was likely all of those and more.
It also stood to reason that, such a person would be kind and compassionate, the most praiseworthy of beings, a role model to those everywhere.
Alise had such beliefs in her heart.
She had no reason to doubt them.
...And yet.
"No, no. You're doing it wrong. Your screams won't carry that way. Tilt your head upwards. Yeah, like that. Now, use your whole throat when shouting. Let it come through naturally. Make it raw. People should actually be able to feel as though they're witnessing a crime by how loud you're shouting."
"H-HEEEEEEEELP! S-SOMEONE HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELP!"
Three such 'someone's', being the closest, immediately moved to do so.
But the men somehow tripped on their bleeding ankles.
They did not get back up.
"Yes, good! Just like that. Calling out for help is exactly what somebody would do in this situation. You really sound as if you're in agonizing pain...!"
"WHO THE HELL IS ACTING YOU CRAZY FUCK! I'M ACTUALLY—A-AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! FUUUUUUUUCKKKKK! YOU FUCKER! YOU STABBED ME IN THE—YOU ACTUALLY JUST STABBED ME IN THE DICK! I'LL KILL YOU FOR THIS! YOU HEAR ME?! I'LL FUCKING—a-ah, wait... please stop. I'm sorry so pleas—ahhhhh! That hurts! That fucking huuuurRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRTTTTSSSS! STOP! STOOOPPP! STOOOOO—..."
"Ooh—your eyes rolling backwards is a really nice touch...! Very immersive. Haha. Alright, we get it. You're a good actor. Now, just be a bro and tell your buddies to—...um, Gerald? Gerrard, are you okay? Jerry, get up you silly. I know you aren't actually—...oh wait no, he actually fainted."
Jura indeed fainted.
He was also frothing at the mouth.
The rest of his men didn't quite do the same. Although, they didn't seem to be able to fire themselves up to do anything else either. They had been successively reduced to just four people after all.
Alise found herself sympathizing, just as at a loss.
She was thankful for it, even.
Because at the present moment, it made the dissociation she felt with reality slightly less constricting. Yes;Alise didn't even begin to know how to summarize what she had just seen. She focused on the facts instead:
That a notorious member of Evilus had just screamed himself into a state of unconsciousness.
That the cause of such wanton panic had been due to the sharpened steel being pressed between his legs.
That, after which, Jura's remaining few cohorts had seen such an atrocity, paled a deathly white, and after a moment's considering, booked it into the forest as fast as they humanely could?
That last fact should have filled Alise with worry.
It didn't, not with the several or so weapons that had been left unattended and owner-less on the beaten ground.
Of course, the one currently standing in the middle of those weapons had just as much to do with her sudden and odd sense of security as anything else. Or perhaps, it would be better to label what Alise was currently feeling as estranged panic...Yes, because like the rumored calm in the center of a tornado, was of course, that person, standing none the worse for wear.
The blond emphasized this by cupping his gloved hands over his mask and shouting into the forest.
"Where are you guys going—you had me outnumbered...!"
There was naturally no response.
Alise was only slightly surprised when the boy wordlessly went about his next task, if only because it was so seamless and instantaneous to what he had been doing... to Jura... before. Quite frankly, it went without saying that the last five minutes wouldn't be scrubbed from her mind anytime soon.
Really, without any qualms, the boy had actually—
Anyway, shaking her head fervently, Alise watched as the boy all too readily began 'working' with the five men who had just been left high and dry by the rest of their Familia. That said, if the very much unconscious Jura suddenly woke up, she thought he would have had choice words at what the boy decided to do next.
As if he was gliding through a bustling market, merely appraising fruits, the blond unhesitatingly started stripping the men of anything that hung onto their bodies: belts, bags, pouches, everything.
He did this with terrifying efficiency.
Before Alise, or any of them knew it, four protesting and slightly writhing men had been blindfolded and gagged.
It was to the point that they disappeared entirely, despite not actually having done so. And it wasterrifying, for it was the kind of spectacle that looked as though it had been repeated hundreds of times already.
The hero had just slain the dragon, and instead of checking to see if the princesses were alright, he immediately started looting the lizard's corpse...
For some reason, that was the thought that came unbidden to Alise's mind.
" Oh. Almost forgot."
The boy silently took a particular object from his coat and began tapping at it with familiar efficiency.
Within seconds, the forest was screaming in such a way that would have given Alise a heart attack—if she didn't understand that the sound was proctored.
Scratch that, she still didn't understand.
Yet she knew that it was fake, and that the boy somehow had something to do with it. And with that thought, it no longer sounded so horrifying.
The masked gentleman must have gotten what he wanted, because not even a minute into the ungodly screeching, he turned it off. He did so only after hearing the several distinctive—and most notably male—screams that each followed in subsequent terror. He must have found it funny, as he chuckled.
He finally turned to acknowledge them.
"...What? I'm keeping them on their toes. Don't want them to think they can just waltz back over here. Well... that-was-a-lie. I kind-maybe-sorta just wanted to scare the shit out of them." Alise's eyes widened, as halfway through speaking, the blond's hands very casually took off his mask, immediately hiding it away.
Just like his words conveyed, the face she had only caught a glimpse of once was also just as unapologetic.
More than that, his hazel eyes didn't seem to express anything other than a distant interest, which combined with his airy tone, still gave off the impression he was amused.
"But you guys survived. So, hey, nice job. Clap. Clap. Clap."
One and only one person clapped.
He was the same as ever.
He had not once changed since he had involved himself in their problem no more than an hour ago, which, she could honestly say felt like a lifetime ago. But Alise wondered... if that had anything to do with the suddenness of the intense pull she felt around her heart.
And, what came after, too.
Soft, barely audible, almost completely unnoticeable sounds filled that clearing. Still, the quiet whimpers and subtle hiccups were all too recognizable.
And the sounds of light sobs only continued to echo.
It wasn't all of them, and it could hardly be considered crying, not really. But they were there regardless. Some might say it was unlike them, that Astraea Familia was not so weak in character that they would burst into tears when something scary happened.
Whether it was Ryuu blinking her eyes in-numerously, looking as if she was offended by the water that remained...
Celty heaving slightly, but still trying not to be too loud...
Ryana's puffy eyes that desperately sought cover...
This didn't make them weak.
This just made them teenage girls that had survived, survived, and survived again, a terrifying ordeal, and then realized it too.
That was why Alise watched it all without saying anything, unable to ignore her own throat clenching.
No tears came, but she certainly felt an all too familiar tightness.
But more than that?
There was an uplifting warmth.
Because no matter how scary it was, or how bad things had almost gotten, that was nothingcompared to the relief threatening to hug her until she actually broke and let it all out.
So, Alise just quietly observed her weeping teammates, allowing them this moment without shame.
And throughout the whole thing, the male youth too didn't say a word.
...
...
...
It was... surprising.
At the arm coiling around her back, pulling her into a sitting position, Alise didn't experience any of the shock or aversion she had expected to feel.
It would have been warranted.
Alise had thought it waswarranted, but... there was nothing.
A male, just like the ones now littering the rocky ground was touching her in an arguably intimate way. But instead of feeling as though she was drowning in mortification or shame, what she actually felt was infinitely more childish.
Alise was just a tad bit embarrassed.
She might bounce around as Astraea Familia's free-spirited princess, and to onlookers, it might look like she has nothing but justice on the brain. But right now, being taken care of by a member of the opposite sex who was barely even affording her any attention, she was nothing but the most helpless of normal girls.
Well, a helpless normal girl who was beautiful. But Alise thought that was already obvious, so it probably went without saying.
Honestly, the sudden turn of her thinking was the last thing she should have allowed. And, as it happened, she was successively punished for it. So, distracted with those meaningless thoughts, she failed to notice the danger until it was too late.
"Boop."
That being:
Her nose... being pressed like a button.
In the seconds that followed, Alise failed to understand what had happened.
Then her eyes locked onto the golden ones right next to her—surprisingly dark this close up—looking at her like nothing had even occurred... as if he hadn't just... "Did..." Alise had to mentally confirm the words about to come out of her mouth. "...Did you just... boop... my nose?"
"Yeah."
"...why?"
Her confusion was getting through to him, right?
"You just had this weird look on your face, so I thought, hey, let's prank her and do something perverted."
Was... he serious?
No, his face hadn't changed at all—he was dead serious.
Alise's words came out slowly. "I... wouldn't say something like that is very... perverted... though..."
They stared at each other.
Seconds passed.
"Really?"
"Y-Yeah."
"But like, are you certain—positively certain?"
Unsure what else to do, Alise slowly nodded.
"But... But what if I touched your forehead? Like right in the center. Think about it. Me, an impudent man, touching your proud little forehead, practically groping it. You would be mortified, right? It would be awful. How would you live with the shame? What do you think?"
"W-What are you even-okay, you're doing a reaaaally good job making it sound as dirty as possible but, um, I don't think you're grasping the underlying concept of the word... perve—..."
Blinking, Alise stopped talking.
Because, with blond hair tilted downward, and accompanied by a flash of amusement that was in complete contrast with the ridiculous amount of seriousness behind those words, a small grin was now tugging at the corners of that boy's mouth.
...Oh
He was teasing her.
It was definitely his usual, goading people into reacting like that, his interactions with Noin, Kaguya, Ryuu, and even Lyra on the forefront of her mind. So she should haven't been surprised. Not really. And yet. ...Does he not realize? Because even if Alise ignored that tiny but bleeding smirk, did the boy really not realize that his eyes, eyes that usually had such a hard edge to them, now looked...
"...You have a pretty weird look on your face again."
The smile disappeared.
It dropped, as if thousands of invisible hooks had let go all at once. Not that the boy seemed to notice or care. He just began rifling through his coat.
"Anyway, I found these sketchy vials of liquid while I was looti—... while I was professionally removing those guys of their weapons and armor. What are they? Rations? Drugs? Rations and drugs?"
Alise had to stifle a chuckle.
"I'm... a bit stumped you're not more familiar. They're everywhere in Orario. Liquid substances with a plethora of different effects and properties, depending on how they are brewed and what ingredients are placed inside... in other words, potions."
"Hm. So what do these ones do?"
In his hands were two small vials, one red, one blue.
"The red one is a healing potion. The blue one, an antidote," she explained.
"Mkay. We'll start with the red one then."
"Huh? Why?"
Golden yellow eyes gave her a look.
"I hate to be the one to tell you this Red, but you kinda got stabbed."
The words didn't do anything immediately.
But then Alise remembered:
A biting pain so suddenly erupting from her back.
How she had forgotten, she didn't know.
No, actually, she had a vague idea why.
Even now, she didn't even feel it. The wound. Now, she wasn't sure if that was because of the numbing poison, or the adrenaline that was so nearly on the cusp of running out from her body, but... "I was... stabbed," she confirmed.
"Yep." He popped open the red vial. "Welcome to the club. Still in the lead by the way."
Without waiting at all, he poured the liquid down her back.
Alise had been right.
She didn't feel anything.
The boy hummed approvingly, and she assumed that meant the potion was doing its job. He pulled out the blue one next, moving it to her lips. When the glass touched, more instinctively than anything else, she bobbed her head forward, the liquid trickling into her throat.
But that was when, far too late, Alise realized something. That her throat, haven't having been wet with something in hours, was far too dry to simply take in the first thing she was given all at once.
The reaction was immediate.
The artificial blue solution went in, and then immediately came right back out.
Yes; between a horrendously loud coughing fit, the liquid had nowhere to go but to splatter messily against the only thing close enough to meet it.
To be honest, Alise found the following seconds of silence horrifying. Especially, as the boy slowly, all too slowly, lowered the vial down and away from her mouth.
Drenched.
His entire face was drenched, most of the liquid having hit dead center.
If the strategy had been to subsequently blind and attack him, she felt she would have been well on her way to succeeding. But such a thought hardly mattered, not when her body was far too busy with the blood subsequently draining from skin. That, and the lead-like feeling weighing down on her tongue, preventing her from saying anything even resembling human speech.
Thus, anything like a rapid-fire apology was also off the table.
Alise's body had gone completely stiff—or at least, the parts of her capable of it anyway.
Knowing for certain that he was definitely about to react in anger... would have been a mercy, but as was demonstrated by some of her other teammates, this person wasn't so predictable.
So when he suddenly sighed with a droop of his shoulders, Alise flinched.
His hands moved, but it was only so his sleeve could make a swipe at his face and eyes, where along the curvature of his chin too, the color blue continued to drip down unceasingly. His already messy bangs fell in front of his face, now made even messier.
That was when he opened his mouth.
"Lady—I'm flattered, I really am—but don't just throw your women liquids at someone you barely know."
Alise found something new about herself today.
She was still capable of stuttering like a little girl.
"I-I-I didn't do anything as promiscuous as that!"
Raging embarrassment trumped professionalism in how loud her mortified cry had been. And then upon remembering herself and risking a glance...E-Everyone is staring!Alise suddenly had a very strong urge to run away, and it was cruel that she couldn't.
The pricks of heat on her neck were now especially prominent.
And then she was suddenly pulled even flusher against his chest, andAlise thought her mouth a traitor for crying out in the feminine way that it did.
"W-...What are you doing?"
"Here."
Alise blinked at the long-forgotten canteen that had been at her waist, now being dangled from the gloves clutching it.
The object he had pulled her closer to grab.
Her face actually burned, and Alise reallyhoped he couldn't tell.
Luckily, the fantasy of wetting her throat with such delicious aqua did its job in keeping the embarrassment at bay.
Almost.
Only?
Alise was thrown for a bit of a loop when the boy suddenly pulled it away to take his own swig first. And, she was well aware she was eyeing where his lips touched the rim.
He saw this hesitation.
"Of course, the other option is mouth to mouth," he suggested with an infuriatingly emotionless tilt to his head.
"I'll do it the first way please," she found herself saying instantly.
Seconds later, water was quick in soothing Alise's dry throat.
Gods, she was thirsty.
Luckily, she didn't spit it back out this time, which only gave her the confidence to take greedier gulps. And she only savored this feeling, closing her eyes. But, in doing so, it was getting harder and harder for her mind not to drift to other things.
For example, the blond boy who she was pressed up against, face approaching boredom as he without a word kept the canteen level with her mouth.
Of course, Alise found that strange, since he was the exact type to complain or poke fun in situations like this. But since he wasn't, that just made her grow increasingly more self-conscious of his presence. Except, now, the reason why was more embarrassing than something like stray physical contact.
Because no matter how she looked at it, Alise had regressed back to her childhood, back to the days when she had been all too eager to allow her mother to dote on her in every way. And, that the same thing was now happening with someone she barely knew?
It was almost too much.
Especially sinceAlise could acknowledge exactly why she felt this way.
Because as vulnerable as the situation left her, there was a just as loud part of her that was enjoying it. That for once, she could be the one being taken care of, rather than the opposite. With the option of putting on a strong front quite literally robbed of her, Alise had no choice but to rely on this person in this way.
It was by far the strangest of feelings, and something she normally never would have allowed.
And yet.
Alise finally opened her eyes, and they drifted with intent.
The thin black glove had a little blood on it.
It trailed to a coat's sleeve that was worn with just as much—dirt and grime too.
And then to the torso, where a white dress shirt was in the middle for all to see. But, one side was almost completely in rags, absolutely covered in a darkened splotch—dried but still sickeningly red.
Only then did Alise glance back to those eyes, too absorbed in his task to notice her staring.
Yes, this situation was strange.
No, it was perplexing in the most ungodly of ways.
But.
Every time it seemed like an end was coming?
This person hadcompletelyknocked it off-kilter.
Every time.
So, was it really so surprising that Alise found herself not minding it all?
Was it so shocking that her heart, her painfully honest heart, was beating as fast as it was?
Alise didn't want to put a name to this feeling.
She felt she couldn't trust herself too, not right now.
So instead.
"Thank you."
Alise whispered that softly to the boy who lowered the canteen, and she tried to put as much into those words as she could.
Because, the girl who was always un-shattering, filled with spunk, taking everything in stride with a smile, was just nowhere to be seen right now.
And a part of her wanted him to know that.
The boy looked at her."You're welcome? Believe it or not, I don't actually want you to release yourself all over me again. Once was enough." The canteen fell to the dirt, and he once again procured a familiar blue vial.
"P-Please don't say it like that," she all but sighed out. But Alise didn't allow herself to be distracted this time. Struck with this sudden urge, she fully craned her neck to face him. "I'm serious. Thank you. Not just for this, but everything. You've saved us, saved me, in more ways than you know."
"I know—it's weird, right? This is ME we're talking about."
Alise's face twitched once before giving up, allowing the smile its way.
It didn't stop her from making one more last-ditch effort though.
"Well, that'll have to be fine... for now. But I hope you don't think you're hearing the end of it, Mister. Just wait until you meet our Goddess. Haha, our gratitude will look like nothing in comparison."
"Yeah, no. I think I've had my fill of estrogen for one d—... wait, you're what?"
"Huh?"
His confusion only made her confused.
He all too quickly waved it off.
"Doesn't matter. Long story short, your thanks are unneeded, Red. See, you're the one doing me a favor."
In his arms, Alise blinked.
"I... I am?"
Now it was the boy's turn to smile at her.
It didn't really feel like a smile.
"Didn't you know? Why do you think I picked you first? The key to a successful life experience is knowing~ when~ to delegate~," he chirped, tapping her forehead with each syllable. "And in this case that's you, Big Sis. Thanks in advance. Or," he chuckled, "did you actually think I wanted to repeatthis—"He made an overarching gesture to her entire body. "—with ten other girls?"
Alise stared blankly into those eyes that definitely said he was impressed by his own cunning.
It was the kind of shamelessness that could rival, if not dwarf completely, Lyra's own propensity to shirk her duties onto others.
Basically, it was a mindset devoid of any integrity whatsoever, one he had not hesitated to demonstrate in front of someone technically still very much in peril.
.
. .
. . .
"Pfffttt!"
And therefore, Alise started to laugh.
Because it suited what she knew of the blond boy perfectly...! The one who had never once changed character ever since appearing before all of them.
It probably made her just as strange, but she still laughed, uncaring as to who heard it, or how loud she was.
In a situation like this, to be able to laugh in such a genuine way, who could have guessed it?
It certainly wasn't Alise.
The blond didn't seem to expect it either.
"Um, okay... not the reaction I was expecting..."
"Heeheehee—"
"Uh, you do realize that was me taking advantage of you, right? Should I have been more direct? ...Unless, you're going into shock. Oh hell no. Absolutely not. See, lady, that's kind of a no go. I am so not equipped to deal with that kind of stuff. Tch. Protect them my ass—please don't tell me that was just some bullshit euphemism for their mental health. Hey, really sorry, but if you're feeling sad or distressed right now, can't you like, I dunno, bottle it up or something?"
Alise laughed even harder.
And despite how incompatible it was with the eerie Dungeon floor it resided in, the sound continued to bounce throughout.
...
...
...
Honestly?
Alex didn't think he was doing too bad.
He had skillfully managed to avoid manhandling ten women after all.
Now he wasn't completely sure, but that had to be deserving of a self-inflicted pat on the back.
Even more so after throwing everything on Red's shoulders, which as it turned out, had been a good decision.
Not that he left her completely in the lurch. Did he appear so evil? Well, yes, he probably actually did with the mask and everything, but that was unimportant.
Anyway.
Even though he was slightly miffed she was still under the mistaken impression he was someone of upstanding character, Alex still passed over more of those potion thingies he had found. In fact, that was what he said as he gave it to her.
That awarded him a funny look.
He didn't see the problem.
Everyone knew it didn't count as stealing if the ones you were stealing from tried to kill you.
That was just common sense.
Crack.
Alex broke off a flimsy yet sizable branch from the tree he was atop, weighing it in his hands for a bit.
Oh, he had climbed a tree by the way.
He lobbed the stick in the air, watching as it collided perfectly with the back of the head of one of the men lying face down on the ground, vision still covered by a bundle of cloth. About four or so girls saw him do it, and while their slightly disturbed faces were amusing, he focused on the bandit in question's sudden cry of strangled surprise.
Alex hummed, before nestling right back into his magnified scope, overlooking the odds and ends of the forest's messy overgrowth.
While unlikely, the chance of a follow-up attack had been there. Not that it would go very well if it happened now.
His... companions... had regained most of their fighting force, with just a few of them still shaking off the remaining vestiges of the paralysis.
Anyway, it seemed his 'keeping watch' turned out to be unnecessary.
A shame.
Alex wanted to see how an enemy force reacted to having a leg or two blown off via an anti-material rifle. Admittedly, it would have been a foolish and inefficient way to waste his final bullet, but then again, they didn't know that.
Ah.
He suddenly realized how inconsiderate he was being.
"Don't worry. I won't let you pick up dust just because I run out of bullets," Alex promised, caressing the length of the barrel lovingly. "I bet that mean old assassin didn't even clean you regularly, did he~? Did he~?" Almost bashfully, the sleek black surface shined back at him. "You deserve someone that can treat you right~, yes you do~"
Now, Alex was so distracted in whispering sweet nothings to who he saw as the true heroine of this tale, that he almost didn't hear the voices that came not long after.
"Noin, tell me he's not talking to his weapon."
"You... want me to lie to your face?"
"Yes."
"He's not talking to his weapon, Neze."
Alex looked down, cheek leaving the cool metal it was pressed against.
Not figments of his imagination, two girls gazed up at him, one of which was glaring. No, wait, she just had one of those faces. The other just stuck with him a look that implied she was staring at something she had given up trying to understand.
Anyway, between the respective gray and black-haired maidens, albeit finding himself distracted by the one whose ears were (flopping?) (twitching?) in his direction, he addressed them both.
"Hey ladies, how are you both feeling? I was worried."
There was a pause.
"...Were you really?" asked the short black-haired one.
"No." Alex shook his head. "I wasn't. But, I heard somewhere you should feel flattered that I pretended to be."
He watched as the girl deflated.
The one with the (cute?) (scientifically impossible?) ears simply wrinkled her brow.
"You say that... but it's hard to believe you're telling the truth," Black Hair said with a light smile. "How many times have you saved us already? I don't know if its humility or something entirely different... but even as much as you act like that, I think I'll still choose to have faith in the person whose actions have been incorrigibly those of a good person."
The voice from beside her came without missing a beat.
"Noin. He castrated a man."
Alex watched with interest as the black-haired girl's smile froze.
Somehow, it seemed such a fact had slipped her mind.
Pitying her and the dreadfully entertaining awkwardness wrapping around her like a cocoon, he broke the silence with a slight grin of his own.
"Ah, nearly castrated," he corrected, cradling the rifle's impressive barrel in his lap. "Having holes in cheese doesn't mean people stop calling it cheese. Dude still has it, just, everything... might not be working the same as before? Yeah, something like that."
They just stared at him.
Wolfie pointed.
"Noin, he just said that with a completely straight face."
The other one laughed.
Or she tried to.
It wasn't very convincing with how forced it sounded.
Tearing her gaze away from her friend with a sigh, Gray Hair once again looked up at the tree. "And...? Do you plan on getting down from there anytime soon?"
"No. I'm good."
"Oh? And, do I dare ask why?"
Alex didn't need to look to figure out the identity of the new voice.
Both the regal and commandeering tone made it obvious. So, to the separate black-haired lady, the one in fancy PJ's, he answered as truthfully as he could.
"I've recently developed a fear of women."
He saw their delayed reaction, subsequent confusion, then mounting skepticism.
Pajama Lady raised an eyebrow.
"No, I'm serious," he implored, pointing at someone. "That girl stabbed me." The blonde, who had been watching in silence until now, immediately flushed a bright red, going rigid in place. He wasn't done though, already pointing to someone else. "And I kicked that one in the stomach, so I'm fairly certain she wants to stab me too."
The brunette in full-metal body armor immediately exploded in panic.
"I-I would never! I-I'm not like Ryuu!"
"A-Asta?!"
"Chaos, every time he opens his mouth..." One of them muttered in disbelief, an orange haired girl watching off from the side.
"Hahaha—!"
Someone immediately started laughing, that boisterous little pink-haired girl, suddenly breaking away from the kneeling Red, who was still busy helping out one of their team. Anyway, the girl with the improbably short stature, and even more impossible hair color, just bounded forward with a grin.
"Come on, Ryana—you say it like it's a bad thing. Don't tell me you haven't noticed that gloomy atmosphere from before is nowhere to be seen. And wouldn't you know it, he seemed to have done the exact same thing with our illustrious leader too. What do you think, Mister? Am I close?"
The smaller girl smiled up at him.
Well, she was certainly an amusing one, that was for sure.
That grin of hers was infectious after all.
"What I think—" Alex shrugged himself off the branch he was sitting on. He was in freefall for less than a second before his legs hooked around the thing, his body rotating like a pendulum. His feet were suddenly on the ground, and he was readjusting the massive gun behind his shoulder. "—is that all of you are under a colossal misunderstanding, but since I really can't be bothered to correct you at this point... Sure, why not."
"Sounds like you're just shy."
"I castrated a man not even twenty minutes ago."
"Nearly!" a familiar voice interjected. And then, as if realizing what she said, and that everyone had immediately turned to look at her, the dark-skinned wolf cosplayer seized up. She coughed. "I-I'm just saying. H... He said nearly..."
She scratched at her darkening cheeks.
Alex watched her squirm for a bit before pointing with a smile.
"What she said. Anyway, if I'm shy, then THEY all had the biggest of crushes on you guys." He kicked a rock slightly bigger than a pebble, not really showing any outward reaction when it struck the forehead of someone lying down in the periphery.
Once again, a male voice cried out.
"Hm. I guess I'll just have to believe you this t-time."
The girl was trying very hard not to smile, but she gave up near the end.
"You guys look like you're having fun."
Red walked over with one other, a brunette with wheat colored skin, emphasized by her revealing red and orange outfit. And by outfit he meant glorified swimwear.
The duo encroached closer to him, and Alex realized something.
Him, and the majority of the other women, were in some sort of makeshift little group huddle. He wondered if it served a purpose.Oh yeah...Now that he thought of it, he recalled that his classmates did something similar amongst themselves. By placing themselves in an obvious group formation, they could pretend to ignore their own solidarity. Some sort of cult-esque codependency ritual.
Basically, it was a woman thing, right?
Still, Alex surprised himself a little.
A small part of him was suddenly struck with the urge to scamper back up the tree.
Actually, come to think of it, said tree's brethren had also stabbed him, multiple times. It was like the world was trying to tell him something. Well, he was probably over thinking—
His body moved without thought.
The girl with the wheat-colored skin standing shoulder to shoulder beside him—her knees had suddenly buckled without warning.
Maybe it was because Alex had been so lost in his own thoughts, that he reacted to it so readily, like how one instinctively tried to catch something hurdling towards their face. Nonetheless, his hand caught one of her flailing arms, only distantly recalling that the girl had only recently started standing again.
Now, she must not have been expecting the contact, because she jerked a bit in his grip with a sharp gasp. Then, as if to maintain her own footing, she stepped back into him,hard,and he had to steady himself to remain standing.
That said, now that he was aware, Alex was about to let go, regardless of whether or not she fell, but something stopped him.
Hm?
Rather, because he suddenly heard an odd sound.
No, it was odd because of how disturbingly familiar it was. But while he was figuring that out, he realized a vast silence had settled over the others.
The girls—they had gone completely quiet, just staring at him.
No, weren't their expressions kind of weird?
They looked like a puppy had just been dropkicked right in front of them.
What, was he not supposed to touch her or something?
Alex's eyes finally trailed to the girl he hadn't yet let go of, but she wasn't even looking at him.
Completely pale, her eyes settled somewhere below his face.Stomach? Why is she staring at my—?Unconsciously, he chose that moment to shift in place a bit—and he immediately felt it.
Something sharp dragged against the length of his abdomen.
No.
Something was poking him from the inside.
"...w-wait...I didn't, I-I didn't mean..." The girl removed her elbow from his stomach as if it was scalding hot, retreating several steps.
This caused Alex to hear it properly this time, and it was a very loud, very unnatural sound. Something inside himpoppedout of place. And was it seconds, or minutes before a dollop of blood came rushing out of his mouth, staining the ground an intensely dark and ugly red?
He once again found the terrified girls.
"T-Technically... I'm pretty sure my ribs were already broken, so it's not like—"
His vision abruptly swerved.
From Alex's point of view, closing his eyes had instantly teleported him to his back, the irritatingly familiar wide ceiling stretching out above him. Though, it was hard to see with all the heads in the way.
Oh, that was because several attractive faces were crowding over him, their mouths moving frantically.
He wondered what they were saying, and why he couldn't hear them.
In fact,noneof his body parts seemed to want to respond to him.
Alex was tired.
Why was he so tired?
He had slept—... when was the last time he had done that again...? His eyelids felt like weights. If he closed them, what would happen? He could close them, right?
Yeah.
Just for a little—
/
[ Warning ]
*Failing a quest might cause severe penalties to be enacted on self*
[ Warning ]
*Failing a quest might cause severe penalties to be enacted on self*
̴̧̨̘̬̼̲̊̈[̶̨̥͙̱͎̰͗͐ ̴̦̺̔̓W̶͎̭̘̟̰͕̫͂̾̋̕ͅ a̵͉̪̝̓̐͗̊̐̏̈́ r̸̳̜͉͓͚̺͕͒̏̈͠ n̷͚͕̬̻̄̒̀͒̈͗̔̀̓̚ i̶̧͓̫͇͇̱̮͂̓͛͑̋̕͜͝͝ n̶͈̦͕̈̄̄̕ g̷͔͎̦͔̹̼͐̍̆͒̏̓̄ ̵̢̢͎̱̦̝͉̗͐̄̇̾͌̑̈̂͝]̵̧̘̪̝̬͖͇̫̃ͅ
̴͍̫͙̠̀͌̐̇͂͑ ̷̞̞͎̪̰̳̖̲͋̽̏̽͂̓̀̍*̴̢̜̤̫͎̗͈̪́̾̔͂͗̎̆̑̈F̷̛̳̃̃̈́͊̈́͘ a̷̬͇̼̼͐͒̋̽̒̓̎́ i̵̙̟͂̓̈́̑͑̓͘͝ͅ l̴͖͗͊̂͘ i̸̳̤̘̼͝ ṋ̶̢̙̳͓̤̤̜͋͜͜͝ g̸͉̮̪͉̮̬͚̹͗͌̋̇͝ ̴͙̻̦͎̰̹̘̲̞̓̈͑̅͒̂̀͘ ą̸̛͕͚̥̺͓͍̠̯̿̈̈́̈́͋̊̋ ̷̝̻̑͐̎̊̈̓̾̀̈̊ͅ q̷͈̈́̈́͛̄ u̵̢̳̺͇͎͈̟̗͐̎̇̾̍̓̌̔͐͘ e̴̪̳̯̦͌̏͗͘͝ s̵̲̊͗̓̓ ṯ̶̡̧͈̠̔̓̓̂ ̶̢̛͉͙̙̭̬̬̠̜̗̈́̑͌͌̾́̈́͂͘ m̷̻̬͕̖̓̕͠ i̷̤̠̭̩͓̾͠ g̴̞̫̟̥̫̹̼̥̎͛̄̽͋̃͘͘ h̴̢͙̥͔̩̞̱͖̥̩̀̈́̑̐ ţ̶͓̬͓̪͈͎͉͕̭̔̔̊̎͑ —
Heart-rate skyrocketing, his eyes shot open.
It gave Alex his sight back, but he couldn't really see. No, that didn't matter. He just needed to snap himself out of it. He didn't have time for this. Nothing was over yet. Effort and preparation. Yes. He just needed to apply a bit more. Just a bit more and he could put this entire thing behind him. Failing right near the end, what kind of bullshit ending was that? He was notthat incompetent.
"... come on... little more... need to... need to—"
He clambered to one knee... and was immediately back on the ground.
No.
Something had pushed Alex down.
He couldn't process it fast enough, the warmth wrapping around his head like a blanket. And it was so strange, since it didn't feel like a physical sensation. It was just there, but at the same time, not. But it was nice. In fact, it was too nice, and it was getting harder and harder to stay conscious. But, just when he started to fight it—
"It's okay."
A voice whispered in his ear.
"Sleep. I'm giving you permission to sleep. We willdefinitelytake care of the rest."
Red hair flashed in his mind.
Or was it his eyes that saw it?
"So, please rest now—hero."
And against his better judgement, Alex listened.
...
...
...
—"Hey, did you hear...?"
Astraea brought the petite teacup to her mouth and took a sip from the creamy brown liquid inside. It, along with the matching saucer, soon returned to her lap.
—"What... something happen?"
—"Hell yeah it did. Early this morning, explosions, all over the lower floors. Lasted for a while, and not just one or two either."
Astraea repeated this process, again and again, until the tea was all gone.
—"Think it's them?"
She was barely even receptive of the fact she tasted none of it.
"Course it is. Who else could it be?"
"Tch. Evilus, crazy bastards..."
It was now the second day, and still nothing.
Beyond the frantic murmurings of the townsfolk, concrete info on expeditions having gone to the lower floors had been very little. The Guild was the same in that regard. No one seemed to know what was going on in the deeper areas of the Dungeon.
It had now been more than twenty-four hours, and her precious children were still nowhere to be seen.
"No news is good news. I'm sure they're on their way up right now," a half-elf receptionist had told her with a smile.
Astraea wanted to believe that.
She wanted to believe that no news indeed meant they weren't currently messily strewn about in some cold dark place, reduced to mere monster food as—
She once again brought the cup to her mouth.
But it was empty.
"Oh... I should... make a new batch..."
Astraea moved on autopilot to the kettle on the far side of the room. Her mind, however, stayed completely still.
She was not blind to her Familia's strength.
She knew full well how powerful they were. And even failing what their statuses said, their wills were just as tenacious. Not even her newest member, the cute and fumbling Ryuu, was an exception to that.
So whether it be the dungeon or anything else, they would survive it. Alise was far too serious a leader to allow anything different, as silly as she often was. That girl would keep them safe, and in turn, the others would do the same. Astraea had faith.
So why was her intuition screaming at her that something had gone terribly wrong?
"Ah...!"
Walking back, she didn't see the uneven groove in the carpet until it was too late. With a loud clatter, the tray holding the teapot and cup flew out of her hands. The liquid from inside the metallic pot rushed out, staining the beautiful carpet an ugly brownish black.
Clean it up, her mind told her.
Yet Astraea didn't move from where she was.
She just sat there, slumped on her knees, staring at the mess she had just made.
Her eyes soon drifted to the discarded teacup.
Alise had surprised her with it one day.
It was the first gift she had ever gotten from a child of the mortal world. That was back when Astraea Familia was just the two of them. Actually, the red-haired girl had revealed that it had taken her a few weeks of Dungeon diving to save up for it. The memory caused Astraea no shortage of fondness.
Now, there was a sizable chip along the rim, and it ruined the golden arc crisscrossing the surface area.
A gloomy orange began to seep into the room.
It was suddenly dusk.
Or, had she just been sitting there for hours and not realized it?
Astraea couldn't be sure.
Only, she knew night would approach soon.
What would happen then? What would she feel resting her head upon her pillow, for a second night?
The thought squeezed at Astraea's insides.
"I should have... I should have gotten down on my hands and knees and asked for aide. Ganesha. Loki. Even Freya."
She murmured this to no one.
Perhaps if she had done things that way, she wouldn't have to feel this way, this awful gnawing in the recesses of her chest.
Loud obtrusive banging halted all of that in its tracks, her heart swerving and falling off a narrow tightrope.
"Goddess Astraea! Goddess Astraea come quick! I have news from the Guild!"
A voice overflowing with urgency had Astraea violently whipping her head to where it was coming from. In less than a second she had clambered to her feet, almost falling over in the attempt, taking frantic steps away from the living room and into the main foyer. Her heart only continued to storm in her chest, dwarfed only by the banging of the door that grew louder and louder.
"Excuse me, is anyone—ah! Goddess!"
Astraea all but threw the door open, and there was a chienthrope man in formal Guild clothing there to greet her.
His expression was bright.
"Your Familia, goddess! Ganesha found them. A messenger from Rivera confirmed it. They're probably due for the surface any—L-Lady Astraea?!"
If the man had more to say, Astraea didn't hear it.
She had already taken off running.
...
...
...
Misha had been placed on standby.
Well, technically, her supervisor's exact words were: "assist to the best of your ability."
And that would have been fine—if only she knew what in the hell she was supposed to be doing! She was still a trainee for crying out loud. Asking her to not only complete a task, but to also look professional while doing it?
Misha thought they were severely overestimating her.
At least she wasn't alone though.
Eina was managing it flawlessly, as usual.
Although, seeing her friend's regal elf features made her realize how much of a knockout she was, at least compared to a plain-Jane like her.
I know I should feel jealous but the only reason I passed the final exams was because Eina held my hand the entire time!
And even after they both graduated from the Education District, the fact that Misha somehow had a successful interview and got hired by the Guild, was also a miracle—but once again one hundred percent due to Eina's lingering spartan-like teachings.
"M-Misha? Why do you look like you're about to cry?! H-Hey! Don't use my sleeve!"
It was late in the day, and the square outside Babel was busy.
Usually, the traffic of adventurers would have dwindled down during this time of day, but that wasn't the case. Today, as it happened, was different. An impressive crowd had gathered, and Misha and the half elf girl beside her had been instructed to be at the very front and center of it.
Was she shaking?
She wondered if she was shaking.
The reason they were here was obvious—is what she'd like to say, but honestly, Misha didn't know all that much.
Things had gone from busy to hectic fast.
It started with a very distraught goddess visiting the guild the day prior, inquiring about her wayward Familia. Misha had of course recognized her on the spot. Even as little as she had been working here, everyone had heard about the deity of the renowned peacekeeping Familia—Astraea.
So of course she froze up when the Goddess approached her with those imploring eyes.
But nerves aside... there had been nothing to tell.
The whereabouts of Astraea Familia's expedition inside the dungeon were completely unknown.
Luckily Eina came and placated the divine woman with some kind words in the nick of time. And after that... she left, more downtrodden than before.
It hadn't gotten any simpler from there.
Reports of sizable explosions below the 25th came through, numerous of them, and Adventurers told of it lasting for several minutes before they finally turned tail and fled themselves.
Yet the information had been consistent.
They would stop, pick up, cease, and then start right back up again in that woefully atypical manner. Whispers, hardly based in fact, began to circulate, and it only caused the general populace to grow more fearful.
After all, if anyone was causing havoc these days...
"E-Eina, is that really them?"
Misha could hardly believe her eyes.
A clamor of footsteps marked their arrival.
Coming out of the Dungeon, flanked by the Ganesha Familia's familiar might on all sides, were a group of seedy-looking men, a dozen or so, dressed in even shadier clothing. Their faces were just as rough-looking.
Misha was hardly out of the know given her position, so it might be odd of her to say, but even ordinary townsfolk should be able to tell who these people were by sight alone.
These were the real deal.
These were Evilus.
It was immediately apparent they were restrained, hands bound in front of them with cuffs with a metallic sheen. Distantly, Misha wondered how such things were able to contain the strength of an Adventurer, something she was sure Eina had told her at some point, but she soon abandoned the thought.
Because it wasn't just Ganesha and their detainees that came out of the Dungeon.
Girls, too.
Not just that, but very conspicuous girls, and Misha thought that was putting it lightly. After all, when very few organizations in Orario were entirely comprised of women, it made them extremely noticeable when they popped up. And that's indeed what she was looking at.
Misha had actually never seen all of them in one place before, but this was definitely the Familia of that very worried Goddess.
Astraea Familia.
And the one leading them, and perhaps the most noticeable of them all, was standing next to Ganesha's first in command.
Both Alise "Scarlet Harnel" Lovell, and Shakti "Anakusha" Varma made for quite illustrious figures.
Lovell, with a fond look in her eyes, was shaking Varma's hand. The blue haired woman's mouth moved, before she nodded resolutely. After that, she called her men to attention. A resounding chorus echoed before Ganesha Familia forcefully prodded at the Evilus she had nearly forgotten about.
The fact they did so with hardly any resistance confused her.
In fact, a number of them looked almost eager to follow after Ganesha's group. Although, one of them stalled for a bit, causing a more heavy-set Ganesha member to give him a solid kick for it. The cat-man yelped in surprise as he got moving, not before Misha noticed his very odd limp. The way his face flashed with pain every now and then made it even more obvious.
But, the way he turned his head to look back at the twelve women one last time?
There was nothing but fear in that gaze.
Misha blinked.
Huh? Twelve? But I thought—
Someone suddenly tugged at her sleeve.
"Misha. Let's go. As representatives, we should be the ones leading the injured to Babel's Medical Center. Let's go greet them."
"A-Ah, right."
Luckily, Eina did most of the talking.
If it had been left to her, she would have been much too rigidly speechless. But with her friend taking the lead, she nodded along the best she could and maintained a smile. That would be enough, right?
She could at least do that much.
Unless her smile looked too happy-go-lucky and they took issue with it, then it would be most certainly not fine, and she would be screwed and they would stare at her in a weird way with their perfect justice filled forms and she would need to go look for a Misha-shaped hole to crawl into and what if she couldn't find one—and why did she think it would be a good idea to come to Orario again?
Fake it 'till I make it. Fake it 'till I make it. Fake it 'till I—
Misha wondered how brittle her smile looked.
But ignoring the impending panic attack, there was still something on her mind.
"Hey Eina," she whispered. "Who's that boy?"
"Huh? Boy?"
Her and Eina leading the group from the front as they were, Misha didn't do anything as rude as pointing back at them. She just tossed a glance instead, allowing the elf to follow her gaze. It wasn't strange that Eina was confused and hadn't noticed with how she had taken charge. Misha had only spotted it by accident herself.
Astraea Familia was known for itselevenmembers, a number just shy of being even, that is, if their blacksmith wasn't being included. But that was exactly why one of them stuck out—that being the sole male in odd clothing affixed to one of the girls' backs.
And coincidentally, the hair color of the one being carried and the one doing the carrying, matched. Perhaps that was what had caught Misha's attention the most, to the point where she was slightly surprised it hadn't alerted Eina as well.
After all, Ryuu "Gale Wind" Lyon, a proud elf, was carrying an unconscious blond-haired human boy on her back.
But, even as recognizably embarrassed as the girl looked doing so, the unconscious face being so close to hers, there was no move made to put him down, nor hand him off to someone else.
"I... don't know..." Eina eventually answered, sounding just as taken aback as her.
Misha had to wonder what her friend found stranger: a full-blooded elf being so closely in contact with a human, or, that the elf in question was in a Familia that, from what was known, all but banned impure relationships between the opposite gender.
It was quite the sight.
Misha's eyes fell back to the boy, whose eyes were hidden behind messy blond locks.
Maybe... he's some rookie they saved on their way up? Huh. Lucky him.
...
...
...
"Hm. Astraea's children are as cute as always. I wonder if I should take a few..."
"Forgive me for stating the obvious, my lady, but I don't think she would take too kindly to that."
"Well, you're right. I've seen how, vivacious, demure little 'Straea can be when she's angry."
"..."
"Curious, Ottar?"
"Of course not, Lady Freya. Other women are not even worth thinking about."
"That so~."
Smiling wistfully, Freya gingerly sat with a hand propping her face up, watching the proceedings below.
More specifically, the souls of those that had just returned from the Dungeon's clutches.
Only, where the souls were usually bright and full of life, as all that woman's justice-driven kids were, today was different. Within, resting atop the normal luminance was a thin coat of shadow. And it was flickering, as if it was unsure of its own existence.
Poor girls. Must have seen something frightening.
Freya wanted to go comfort them—wash their worries away.
Of course, her charm would only make it temporary.
The hand left her face. "Still, to think that all eleven came back alive after everyone was making such a fuss, and with barely any injuries at that. A bit boring, is it not?"
"...Eleven, my lady?"
"Ottar?"
"...It is nothing. My mind was miles away."
"Fufu. That's unlike you. Well, no matter. However... I get the strangest feeling that things are about to undergo quite the change soon."
Freya continued to stare at the souls of the group.
All eleven of them.
...
...
...
Ryuu was nervous.
No, simply being nervous wasn't accurate.
What she felt—was restlessness. She was faced with a problem that couldn't be solved by her rushing headlong at an enemy, or fighting until she couldn't. Rather, that was what she had already done, and the situation now was the result. Waiting; waiting for news that would most likely shatter her in one way or another.
No one spoke in the spacious waiting room they were in.
It wasn't Babel's medical center.
That had been their first stop.
Her and the other girls—their injuries were summarily checked and treated with little issue, Alise being the one who needed a little bit more attention, given the mostly healed wound on her back.
Thenhewas looked at.
Initially, the staff had nodded along as his injuries were recounted, even as they were told a potion had been given to him as quickly as possible afterwards.
Then they checked his pulse.
Their reaction was startlingly different.
The Bable medical staff, usually so passively professional, suddenly looked confused, even a little flustered. They called someone else in, an older staff member, whispering something in his ear. He had frowned, before checking the boy's pulse himself. He brought a hand over where his heart was as well, and the frown only deepened.
"We... cannot help this boy."
He had said.
"Dian Cecht Familia. He needs to go there at once."
That was what led them here.
Ryuu and the rest of Astraea Familia were sat down in throes of chairs, waiting as one of Dian Cecht's most notable faces continued to cast a busy shadow beyond the large sheet that had been pulled up in front of them. "For privacy," the doll-like girl had said, before telling them with her eyes to sit down and be quiet while she worked.
Airmid "Dea Saint" Teasanare being among two of the most powerful healers in Orario, Ryuu felt like she could speak for the entirety of her team in saying that they should leave it to her.
Not that it made the waiting any easier.
"They... took one look at him, and panicked..."
It was Ryana who spoke.
The girl sat with her hands on her lap, frowning. She looked up, trying to meet some of their gazes.
"That was definitely weird... right?"
Her question did not receive an answer. For they all had to have known it already. And Ryuu thought it was unlikely that they were thinking about anything else.
"Maryuu, Ryuu... his stamina and vitality, you tried healing him before Ganesha found us, right? Did you sense anything off?" Noin asked separately, looking at Maryuu and then at her.
Ryuu tried to recall.
At that time, she had panicked, so panicked that even now she could barely even visualize what Ganesha's sudden entrance onto the 30th had looked like. And she felt she couldn't be blamed. They had all heard that rib, or ribs, crack. But the sound that it made.
And... and the blood that came out after...
Wasn't it far, far, too much for the severity of the wound? In fact, there had been a few instances like that, hadn't there been? Didn't that boy seem to be...
"I... I'm not sure," she said honestly.
Maryuu gave a similar answer, worried gaze not leaving the floor.
Ryuu wondered if the girl realized how many mirrored her. One such person, barely having spoken a word since they were rescued, moved her quivering lips.
"I... broke him..."
The words came out, crumbled, no louder than a whisper.
"H-He caught me because I fell like an idiot, and I just... reacted. And then he just...broke." The amazon having put all her feelings into that final word, looked on the verge of tears. Her fists, her main weapons, she stared at in uncertainty.
It was unlike Iska's usual upbeat self in every way.
Ryuu listened with what she was sure was a bitter expression on her face. After all, she had the exact same thoughts plaguing her as well. Without meaning to, without realizing what kind of mistake she would be making, she too had acted, and it had harmed someone who didn't deserve it.
"He'll wake up."
A voice decisively stepped forward.
Alise looked at Iska, then, as if she knew, she looked at Ryuu too.
"He'll wake, and then, if you feel that bad, you can apologize." But then, quite unlike the mood, the red-haired girl suddenly broke into a silly smile. It strangely looked a bit exasperated though. "Though when you do... just be prepared not to be taken seriously at all."
Ryuu immediately felt something tugging at her lips, with Iska letting out a gasp-like laugh before she could stop herself.
Most of the room was the same.
Just the inkling of talking in circles with that odd, dreadfully odd personality of his, was just too amusing a thought to ignore.
That was when the sheet separating half of the room loudly opened, and a silver haired girl stepped out.
"I've finished healing him."
Ryuu was already out of her seat. "A-And?"
The girl's doll like facial expression didn't change. Rather, only her eyes seemed to sharpen.
"I would normally never ask this because it's neither our business nor policy to do so, but for any future patients I might receive, I have to inquire where this boy got his injuries."
"The... the dungeon," Noin supplied.
The girl named Airmid sighed. "I figured. Then he was quite lucky to run into you, yes?"
"Ah, huh?"
"What I mean, is that rushing into the dungeon like he did was beyond suicidal, and had you not found him when you did, he would have most assuredly been killed. I imagine you found him on the first floor?"
Ryuu was deeply confused.
Noin clearly was as well. "Um—no, actually we didn't. And, I'm sorry, what? He was actually the one who saved u—"
"—Miss Airmid."
Alise suddenly spoke over Noin, a serious look on her face.
"You said suicidal. Why would it be 'suicidal' of him to go into the Dungeon?"
Airmid finally allowed surprise to flicker across her face.
"Why, I thought you all would have been able to tell? But I suppose it makes sense. Anyway, I've run the tests, and even failing all of that, his pulse was extraordinarily weak. Far too weak. I've confirmed the boy does not possess a Falna—probably signed up at the Guild first chance he got and rushed in the Dungeon. Frankly, he should be dead ten times over for that decision. He's lucky to be alive, and to only have the injuries that he did."
The healer gave them a tiny smile.
"Your actions gave someone another chance at life today. I'm sure he'll be more than grateful when he wakes up."
Airmid said some other things, and then left.
Ryuu could barely remember them.
She just stood there, rooted in place, vaguely aware of Noin collapsing into her seat beside her, some others matching her.
No one spoke.
Ryuu didn't even think she could have if she tried. She only stared at one spot of the room, or rather, her eyes just seemed to eventually drift to it. She knew the others were doing the exact same.
However, there wasn't a response.
The cynical and whimsical blond, the civilian, continued to sleep.
...
...
...
When Alex woke up, he became aware of it rather quickly.
And it wasn't due to the light teasing his eyelids.
His body felt like it had gotten eight different kinds of whiplash, bitch-slapped by an incoming train, and then run over by a woman's minivan with her five kids, all in succession.
Suffice it to say, soreness scorned his muscles like a plague, and he couldn't suppress a groan as he pushed himself up. That said, the snug sheets wrapped around him didn't give much way, which he definitely didn't remember slipping into in the first place.
Just... like... he didn't remember taking his clothes off.
Alex was naked from the waist up.
His thoughts lulled, and he peeked under the sheets. Yep. He was naked from the waist up. Only his black pants, and some tightly wound bandages clung to his body.
So that just begged the question—where the hell was he, and why was he half naked? He hadn't been drugged, had he? He doubted it, since he didn't feel any of the usual effects.
But speaking of effects...
Going off of the basis that what had just happened to him hadn't been a dream, and Alex had actually thrown his body around like a Super Bowl trophy, in a quest to prevent a bunch of strangers from dying—he had been expecting something like a splitting headache upon waking up, or even because of the glare of that annoying sunlight... but strangely enough, there was no such thing.
Instead, his mind felt refreshed, revitalized even, a complete offset to his body's rampant aching. It was definitely more than a little weird.
Although... I don't exactly get much sleep these days, so maybe that's why.
Alex took a gander at his surroundings.
For one, the source of light couldn't be more obvious.
On the left side of the room he was in, there was a very conspicuous open veranda. Past it, he could see the one thing he had yet to see so far.
Blue with specks of clouds rested atop a few rooftops.
Well, if he needed any greater confirmation that he had reached the surface, the sky in all its glory was certainly it.
He looked at the rest of the room.
Extravagant carpets, ornately crafted walls and ceiling. Beyond that, there was the bed he was laying in, and a sturdy looking desk on his side. Honestly, it put anything from Ikea to shame. Like, someone had put a gun to some poor architect and carpenter's head, and viola, this masterpiece was created.
But Alex ignored all that when he saw what was placed on the desk.
"Ooh."
Neatly placed and not looking a day older from when he last saw them, were a great many items. The first of which was a familiar ensemble of clothes that couldn't have looked cleaner if they tried. Folded, one on top of the other, were his missing black coat and white dress shirt. His golden tie, belt, and various other parts of his outfit were just as present.
He reached out and snagged the dress shirt, holding it against the light.
The holes that had made the article of clothing look like swiss-cheese, were nowhere to be seen. It was like it was brand new. That wasn't true of course, but the mend-work was so impressive that he could barely spot the difference.
Alex was also pleased to take note that some of the knickknacks and goodies that had been hidden within his coat were still in good shape. Though, he wouldn't be able to replenish them anymore like he usually did. He'd take inventory and come up with a solution later.
He somehow doubted this world would be short on ways he could get the edge on unsuspecting opponents.
Maybe do some experimenting with paralysis?
If those bandits were that well stocked, there had to be similar venues that he could take advantage of himself, more so than Earth anyway, with the countless hoops and hurdles one had to go through just to purchase basic drugs and medicines.
Beyond that, there was his knife, and...
The object, with its darkened onyx slits, grinned back at him. It too had been cleaned, the blood and grime nowhere to be present on the glaringly white surface.
Alex eyed the mask for a moment longer before looking away.
It was finally time to address the elephant in the room.
/
Quest Complete.
View Details?
[Yes] [No]
/
Alex pressed 'no' without any hesitation.
The screen disappeared for all of five seconds before the same exact message appeared again. Rolling his eyes, but not even that surprised, he chose the other option. Another orange screen with text instantly greeted him excitedly... far too excitedly.
All Objective(s) met.
The scheduled consequence(s) of [ Death by Sporadic Amputation ] will therefore not be enacted on self during this turn.
Please be prepared for the next quest.
Alex alternated between staring at the screen and then at his bare arms for several seconds.
Sighing, he dismissed the screen with a wave of his hand.
Well that's fucking horrifying.
Note to his future self: don't ignore the quests.
The door suddenly opened.
Alex blinked as, what looked like familiar ease, a woman he did not know entered, opening and closing the door without so much as a glance in his direction.
She had brown hair that was just long enough, and it cascaded around a dress that could almost be considered immodest. A basket containing something resembling food was crooked around her elbow.
Oh, and she was also no longer moving.
His attention was brought back to her face. She was looking at him now, and she looked surprised.
Alex made a rainbow with his hand.
"Hey?"
"...You're awake," she breathed out.
"I gathered that myself, yes."
Her eyes seemed to not once leave his form as she just stood there. Was she shaking? "M..." Her lips quivered a bit, her eyes doing the same. "May I sit down... please?"
"It's a free country," Alex said, gesturing towards the chair pushed into the desk beside him. "Then again, it could also very much not be."
She paused a bit at the words, before nodding once, moving to the chair. She placed down the basket as gingerly as she could. Whatever was inside smelled good. She pulled out the seat, falling down onto it gently. In a demure way, her hands rested atop her lap. Then, she just continued staring at him.
Closer, he could better see her eyes. She was looking at him, not appraisingly, but... fonder. It was as if she was trying to match him to something she already knew... or had been told? Well, none of that really had anything to do with him, so Alex spoke candidly.
"Is there a reason you're staring at my naked body so intently?"
That did the trick.
As if realizing what kind of image she had been portraying, and even that she had begun to lean forward in her seat a bit, her skin lit up, and she quickly adjusted herself. Her mouth didn't change in the slightest, however.
Her reaction gave him the impression she was a well-mannered and considerably mature woman.
So, a challenge then.
"M-My deepest apologies. That must have been truly unsightly. My feelings... just surged up all at once and I couldn't stop myself. Please. Even though I don't deserve it, I humbly ask that you forgive me, child."
And she's one of those... great.
Alex slipped a hand over his face, covering his eyes.
"See, I-I would genuinely like to, but... it's... hard. I, I actually have a slight fear of women. It... was a close friend's older sister. She was kind, inviting, and me being the innocent idiot I was, I believed her... s-she wouldn't stop no matter how many times I begged her. O-Oh god, I think I'm-" He started to breathe a little faster. "I... I can't breathe, I-I can't—"
"You are... lying."
Alex's hand slid off his face, and he allowed the smile to finally tug at his cheekbones. "What gave me away? I'd say it was a fairly realistic story."
Looking at her again, he was a little surprised to see she didn't appear very annoyed, even though she was frowning. Rather, her expression appeared more directed at herself, given the way her eyes left his and travelled upwards, as if she was recalling something strange.
She pursed her lips a bit, but ultimately settled on a smile.
"They told me... you were like this, but I guess I forgot once I saw you. But to think you would feel confident enough to lie to a goddess."
She now even looked faintly amused.
As the silence stretched on though, and when she peeked at his expression, hers faltered. "What's wrong?"
Alex tilted his head.
"I just.. didn't take you as the type to say that with a straight face."
Now it was her turn to cock her head a little, confused.
"I'm sorry, I do not follow. Did I say something strange?"
"No, no." Alex looked her up and down. "I'll admit you can most likely, very safely, fall into the category of 'gorgeous', but isn't it a bit self-flattering to call yourself a goddess, especially to someone you just met? I don't even have that much of an ego, and that's saying something."
"I... thank you for the compliment, but I actually wasn't trying to flatter myself. I meant it in the literal sense. I am a goddess. My name is Astraea. I preside over justice and virtue, as well as chastity."
She smiled beautifully at him.
Alex's eyes rose as high as they could go.
...
...
...
Noin found it strange, sitting at the table for breakfast.
Upon returning last night, all of them had eaten their fill. Astraea wouldn't have allowed anything less—after the woman finally ceased embracing them, that is.
That had been quite the scene.
Running into their Goddess on their way back to Stardust Garden.
At first, no one seemed to know how to react. They just stood there in the middle of the darkening Orario streets, lit fires flickering, same as their hesitation.
Of course, Astraea had broken it all at once when she wrapped as many of them in hugs as she could. Noin recalled they had all talked for hours before retiring to their rooms. With heightened emotions, tears especially, there had been a lot to sift through after all.
In any case, come morning, Noin and the rest all gathered at the table, as they always did.
Perhaps that was why she found it so strange.
It was just so... normal.
Either way, they had all found themselves hungry.
Goddess Astraea's home cooking only made that hunger more pronounced. Unhindered, their cutlery continued to move. It was delicious, extraordinarily so, even if it had only been a day or so since her last taste of it. It felt longer.
There was a lump in Noin's throat as she savored yet another bite of the stew-soaked bread.
—They had completely run her through, and she couldn't process the out of place feeling, the steel-like claws disproportionately attached to her gaping, endlessly bleeding ribcage. Her attempts to cry out were pointless. Blood clogged her throat to the point where speaking was impossible.
Noin coughed lightly before reaching for her water glass, only to find it empty.
"Here, Noin."
A hand suddenly picked up the pitcher to fill her glass.
Noin covered her mouth with one hand, before taking steady gulps. She looked over at the amazon woman with a grin. "Thanks, Iska."
The girl smiled back.
—Iska likely died instantly. Her screaming stopped the moment the gaping teeth clamped down on the entirety of her upper body.
A plate clattered noisily next to them.
"Astraea's going to scold you again if you push aside all the carrots like that, you know?"
"I-I'm eating them okay."
Across from Noin, Ryana drove her fork down on a stack of carrots, making a face as she put them in her mouth. Celty, who didn't seem to realize she was the one doing the scolding, couldn't hold her serious face any longer and giggled.
The orange haired girl simply closed her eyes, turning her head a bit. "Is it so weird I don't like carrots? They're too mushy. At least cook them a bit less," she muttered, suddenly a lot more defensive.
—Ryana and Celty—their deaths had most likely been the most painful. Saying they were burnt alive was far too nondescript. Fire and lightning wore them instead of the clothes on their backs. The actual clothes had become stitched together to their sizzled flesh.
"Come to think of it, you don't like bell peppers either. Or Sweet potatoes. And then even oranges. You see the pattern here, right?" Neze smirked. "They're all—"
—Neze was tri-sected into a heap of mangled skin and exposed organs.
"Yes, yes! They're all orange! And no, that doesn't mean I hate myself!"
"Stop bullying Ryana, everyone."
"Thank you, Maryuu!"
"Her pallet is just developing in a childi—... in a unique way."
"Y-You were totally about to call me childish! Maryuu! You were, weren't you?!"
—Maryuu's head had been ripped from her shoulders.
The others around the table couldn't withhold their laughter and started giggling.
—Asta was chewed for three unbearably painful looking seconds before her entire body exploded in viscera.
—Kaguya's beautifully sleeved limb flittered somewhere and everywhere.
—Lyra experienced the feeling of her eyes being cauterized to her sockets.
—Alise, by her own ally, was sidewindered into oblivion by the luminous supernatural wind of—
.
. .
. . .
"I dreamt we all died... against that thing."
The sound of cutlery ceased.
Just like that, the superficial mold framing the air shattered.
That's what it felt like as the words came out of Noin's mouth.
She didn't move, didn't even look up, but she was sure the others had frozen stiff.
She had brought something up that would have been better off forgotten. But she couldn't do that. The previous night had been that sleeplessly terrifying. Her put-on facade of normalcy had long faded, and she wondered how many of them she had just forced to, without warning, do the same. She could well imagine their faces.
The ensuing silence became a vast ocean.
Noin stood up when it became unbearable, shame sending nauseous quakes throughout her body. She was about to apologize, to retreat to her room, or out the door, or anywhere that wasn't here—
"So... it wasn't just me."
The loud tremors of her heart tripped and fell.
Noin looked up.
Alise's eyes rose from the broth careening at the side of her plate, meeting hers. The smile on the crimsonette's face wasn't really a smile. It was the kind of expression that one wouldn't expect from the one known as Scarlet Harnel. But it was there, nonetheless.
"None of my dreams were kind last night. It was... well—it was quite scary."
Noin swallowed.
Hearing her captain say that, got rid of any lingering resistance she might have had. An aversion that had been there—yet only for herself. That she wasn't strong enough, that it made her weak to be this scared after the fact. Because that night, the images that wrestled sleep from her had been raw, visceral, and they had seemed very, VERY, real.
Real enough to believe them memories.
But they weren't.
And that was what made them all the more terrifying.
"Um..."
Someone else spoke up.
Everyone looked at Celty.
"Me too. B-But I thought I was the only one, so I didn't want to say anything..."
Then...
Iska's lips were taught before they opened. "Same here," she admitted.
And next to her, expression unreadable, Neze nodded mutely, her ears flattening against her head.
A brief silence.
"It was so..." Maryuu eventually breathed out, unable to finish. She just pressed her hands further into her lap.
"Realistic?"
One of Lyra's hands, spanned out atop the table, was shaking, and she quickly removed it when she realized. Then, perhaps unconsciously, rose to gingerly touch at her eyes."Yeah... it was. Makes me think what could have have happened if, you know..."
Not saying a word, Kaguya frowned beside her.
"I was so relieved when I woke up..." Asta whispered, expression crumbled.
"One by one... you all, and I—" A choking gasp cut Ryuu off, and her blonde locks quivered. "I was so terrified. I was so scared. I couldn't move. I couldn't save any of you..." The girl covered her eyes, hiding what was building up.
Noin watched it all grimly. What she herself had dredged up.
But she was hardly a bystander.
Noin palmed a spot just below her chest.
Those fleeting seconds, where she could only now look back and recognize how terrifying they had been. A count of two or so. That was all her life would have been worth. That was all it would have taken for those agile claws to completely skewer her.
And in the imaginings that played out last night, they had.
But.
Noin let out a shaky breath.
The hand she had clutched to herself fell away.
As scary as it was, as realistic as it was, it wasjusta nightmare. None of those horrible things had actually come to pass. They very well could have, yes. They were likely going to. But they didn't.
That fearsome monster had been obliterated so that not even a magic stone remained.
Jura and his entourage, now turned skittish and babbling, had been cuffed and hauled to a place where they would never be able to harm people again.
Astraea Familia had gone down into the Dungeon hoping their justice would triumph over evil.
It hadn't.
They had to be saved.
They had to be saved by the most chaotic of miracles.
"Noin?"
Noin looked up.
Kaguya was giving her a questioning look, and that made it so the others soon joined her, making them the center of attention. Rather, they were just looking at Noin.
She hadn't gone and done something odd, had she?
"You're smiling..." with a raised eyebrow, Kaguya followed up.
That took Noin a moment.
Doubtful, she touched her face.
She was.
Maybe she should have felt embarrassed. But, even under the gaze of so many, and even when they looked so confused and perplexed, rather than shy away, the already present smile on her face widened instead. Because honestly, she wanted them to know what she was thinking.
"Well, I was just thinking... how strange this has all been. How strange... he was..."
'Strange' likely didn't cover it at all.
But she could think of no other way to recount those last several hours.
Nonetheless, they seemed to digest that, something in each of their eyes flickering.
And then a strange noise suddenly came from Celty.
Noin caught the tail end of the girl's hands flying to her mouth.
"I-I'm sorry. I... um."
Her voice broke off a bit, and was trembling, but it wasn't out of grief like before. Rather, the sound being inflected into her voice sounded far too much like the ringing of a small bell. If Noin wasn't mistaken, the greenette was holding back laughter.
"I'm just remembering, h-he thought Jura was 'propositioning' him—heehee."
For a moment, the room was quiet.
It lasted only until Lyra stood up, slamming her hands on the table.
"Oh gods that's right—how could I forget about that? Did you see that creep's face? He was so lost! Like he had been slapped across the face!" The prum broke into a fit of giggles, her own smile impossibly wide. "A-And he actually fainted when his 'you know what' was being poked! Haha!"
Maryuu put a hand to her head, a certain flush to her skin.
"I can't believe that boy did something like that."
"You say that Maryuu, but your mouth is twitching," Ryana teased lightly.
"Oh shush, you."
Still standing, Noin looked at everyone's expressions.
An onlooker might find it strange.
The mood from before had been so depressing. They might ask where it all went. But such a person was misunderstanding. It wasn't like it had gone anywhere. In the absence of light, there was still darkness. But just because it was dark out, didn't mean the light wasn't there. If anything, it was even more visible and easy to spot because it was missing.
Those hours in the Dungeon hadn't been all bad.
The proof was right in front of her.
"Hey... why do you think he helped us?"
They had settled down a bit, and Iska had a sad little smile on her face as she caressed her elbow.
"I mean, he's... that whole time, he was only... and m-me and Ryuu, we..."
An all too different kind of tense air filled the room.
Ryuu shifted in her seat uncomfortably.
Noin felt like she knew what she was trying to say.
That whole time, the boy had cemented himself as such a reliable figure, undaunting, invincible, in a way different from the way Alise did. He had so much self-assured confidence, and he extended that confidence when it came to looking after them.
That kind of person, Noin wouldn't have once believed he was the one who had been in the most danger.
Why would she?
Why in the world would she have believed, thought, or given rise to the idea that the enigmatic blond boy who saved them had actually been a civilian? Someone who their own Goddess had confirmed did not contain a trace of a godly ichor running through their veins. Someone barely stronger than a goblin or kobold. Someone who at any time could have exploded into a mess of blood, flesh, and bone.
In fact, he almost had on several occasions.
And yet, he didn't.
He dodged death with practiced ease, with skill, not ones given by his status, but with practical ones, ones that seemed almost otherworldly. He had to have known the severe risks of descending that far into the Dungeon. Yet he did so anyway.
Why?
Noin found herself right back to Iska's question.
"Well, I honestly have no idea what was going through his head," Kaguya said after a while. "But we'll just have to ask him when he wakes up, knock him around a bit too."
Everyone looked at her.
"What?"
The black-haired girl looked at them with a completely straight face.
"You know he's not going to give a straight answer. This is the same guy who got stabbed by Miss Elf over there, but only brought it up when he was accusing her of sexual assault."
"I-I did no such thing!"
"You did penetrate him though."
"...Kaguya, please stop."
"Only when I die. Anyway, you guys should be overjoyed. We now know everyone in this room can physically overpower him."
"Y-You make it sound like we kidnapped him," Asta said uneasily.
"We kinda did. Took off his clothes and everything. Celty even fainted."
An adorable squeak was heard.
Noin sighed. "Lyra?"
"Yeah?"
"You're not helping."
"I'm aware. What about it?"
Right along with Noin, Ryuu also tiredly tore her eyes away from the prum. The elf then cleared her throat.
"While I am curious about his motivations for helping as well, especially given his... physical weakness... even so, we should be as accommodating as possible when he wakes up. No matter what, him saving us and risking his life to do so hasn't changed."
Noin smiled.
It wasn't as if Ryuu had more integrity than the rest of them. But she would always be the first to be vocal about it. Beyond that, Noin had the feeling the elf was still bothered by what she did. Iska too.
"Exactly right, Ryuu," Alise clapped. "We'll repay this debt, not just because our Goddess' principles demand it, but because I, and I believe you all too, want to pay back his kindness. Now it's just a matter of when he wakes u—"
A startlingly shrill noise slammed into the air.
Noin immediately recognized it as laughter.
Because, it was just so unashamed, so pointedly amused, but most of all, it was incredibly boyish. That familiarity was why she latched onto it so quickly.
The others weren't any different.
One by one, their eyes travelled upward, as if doing so would allow them to see what was happening one floor above.
It didn't.
But the conversation allowed Noin to imagine plenty.
"—fail to see what is so funny, child. I only said I was a Goddess."
"Yeah, I heard you. And that was why you heard me exploding in euphoria."
"W-What?"
"Relax, mother goose. Let me see if I got this. You, Miss Justice AND Virtue—because you definitely need both—simply awakened into existence one day along with all your other divine friends, no Mommy and Daddy needed. And then, after a few odd millennia later, you not only decided to start slumming it up with the neighboring shit-stain called humanity, but you came up with the idea to start cults in order to shepherd them as well. Which was fucking diabolical of you by the way. Respect."
"C-Cults...?!"
"Moving on. After weaving yourselves into our society, you proclaimed yourself gods. Because of course you did. And the only proof of that, the only definitive proof that your role play backstory is actually real, is being able to mutate people's genes with—your own—mutated ones, and tell when people are lying. People can already do that—and they were clearly humbler about it than you. And, o-oh, and let's not forget your eye candy appearances that you generously labeled as godly auras. Beyond that, what? Because it sounds to me like the only true requirement to being a lowercase 'g' is wearing a borderline slutty outfit, calling everyone 'children' like some kind of unhinged sex offender, and most likely the most important, practicing your 'I'm pretty and I'm powerful' speech every morning in the mirror. You're not a goddess. You're an admittedly attractive twenty-something with delusions. Now, I'm just as delusional, which is why I won't be falling for your shit like those impressionable girls you conned."
A beat passed, and the subtle air of condescension vanished along with it.
"All that being said, that's just my opinion. I am open to hearing any counter arguments if you have them."
There was no such thing.
Only the sound of a door eventually closing shut, before their very own Lady Astraea dazedly stumbled her way down the stairs.
...
...
...
A/N:
Alex, you're such an asshole.
And there it was.
The season finale.
I hope you realized it was longer.
Oh, and hm...? How odd. I wonder why Freya didn't count Alex as part of the group that returned. How puzzling. Maybe, just maybe, there is something wrong with those eyes of hers. But that's just silly. There's no way Alex should be lacking a colorful soul like all of the other denizens of Orario. Yes, like the other denizens of Orario.
And then there was the quest screen. I thought long and hard about what kind of intentions the "system" should have, and this is what I decided on. While these are "quests," they are not going to be the impartial and reward-based ones from other gamer fics, offering hints as to the rewards and repercussions of completion or ignoring. No, these quests are going to be far more sinister. Threats, basically. After all, as the title of this story implies, Alex is being "Coerced" into altruism.
No Solo Leveling-esque powerups for him I'm afraid.
Although the jury is still out for him receiving Falna. Instinct says no because that takes away a big part of what makes him so special, but we'll see.
On another note, I'm really happy this story has been more or less well received. I wanted to emulate what Eminence in Shadow is doing, not necessarily the character's appearance or sense of style (even though it is similar), no, I'm talking about something else. I'm referring to the fact that the MC treats the world differently than everyone else. In said anime/novel, Cid Kagenou behaves as if he's aware of an inside joke the world doesn't, and that's actually the case, since he's too busy roleplaying with his modern-day fiction mindset to care about anything else. Alex isn't exactly the same, but the sentiment matches a bit. For Alex, in spite of his new change of circumstances, he's determined to have fun, and not even the gods above (or on the streets in this story's case), nor demons below, can ruin that for him.
That being said, that makes what I have to say next a bit awkward.
I think it's time to take a break from this story, unfortunately. Not for good, obviously. I love Alex way too much for that. But, I also love my other stories, which is why I think it's finally time to go back to RWBY! Those heroines are so lonely at the moment! I need to learn how to wholesomely seduce characters again. And before someone says it, Rio does not have "rizz". Such a stupid word cheapens his charming self.
Moving on though, I'll tease Alex's next quest. This might be subject to change, and I might do a little fluff and slice of life before getting into the meat and potatoes, but for the next arc, I'm thinking we have Alex interfere with the killing stone's first ritual. I looked at a timeline, and coincidentally, Haruhime gets sold to Ishtar the same year Astraea Familia dies. I say we go for it, yeah? As for what the plot would be, no spoilers, but I plan on making it different. Well, all I'll say is that Ishtar won't know what hit her.
Plus, it's simple logic. You face a low-level enemy before challenging a high level boss. In this case, a low-level Goddess of Beauty before challenging the high level one.
But all that aside, I hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it.
Please review, not a single author doesn't read them.
And I hope you all have a wonderful day~
;)
—EPSILON
Chapter 7: Chapter 7
Chapter Text
A/N:
Welcome all.
To chapter 7 of a story, surprisingly.
Anyway, apparently, it's harder to write a chapter when your main character is no longer in the throes of climax. And wow, that came out wrong. What I meant to say was that this one took me a bit to dream up, considering Alex is now open to more variables than the following: creepy dungeon forest, massive monster, and trigger-happy allies.
Now that he's free of all that, the possibilities are endless, so choosing a route I was satisfied with took time.
But enough about that.
Let's jump right back into this story's aim:
My OC scaring Orario straight.
...
...
...
There were moments where Alex had the following thought.
Wow, life can't get any stranger than this.
There weren't very many of those moments honestly, but they still existed.
Because really, how does someone even top spending the better part of a day inflicting bodily harm to the more morally bankrupt members of society?
The answer was that you couldn't.
Of course, Alex was promptly proven wrong when, on one Tuesday afternoon, he was not only universally displaced between worlds but also forced to fight a giant fucking xenomorph-esque creature, straight out of someone's Lovecraftian wet dreams.
But it didn't end there.
Oh no.
Because fast forward several hours, Alex woke up to something arguably even more ridiculous. And believe it or not, he actually wasn't referring to the brunette lady proudly revealing the character she had been roleplaying as.
No, he was talking about what had happened after that.
"You want me to join your cult...?" Alex asked in the flattest voice he owned, pointing at himself. "Me. Of all people."
"Yes!"
"Lyra, please let me do the talking. And you... I really wish you wouldn't call it a cult. But, essentially, yes. We would like you to join our Familia. As a provisional member even, if that sounds more appealing."
Or so Red explained with a healthy dose of her usual 'turn that frown upside down' attitude, which even in light of the last several hours, didn't seem to be at risk of running empty.
But anyway, they apparently found out about Alex's chronic condition of being unremarkably human, and because of that, instantly saw fit to offer him a place in their group.
Because that made sense.
Though, the strangest part was that they were acting like they were doing him a favor?
Then again... that quest screen did make them sound like big shots in this world, so maybe this really was on the level of some golden ticket no one could even dream of receiving.
Hm... Alex inclined his head.
If that was the case, he supposed there really was only one answer to give in a situation like this.
"Okay. I'll join."
"Wait. You will?"
"Hell no. Did you really think I'd say yes?"
Now, no one immediately reacted.
But then, Red recoiled, almost as if she had been struck. And in the living room they had decided to reconvene in, that seemed to be the case for the various females sitting around in just as many pieces of furniture as well.
With wide eyes and stiff faces, all of them appeared genuinely taken aback, as if his answer had been that much of a surprise.
Uh, what?
Wasn't that his line?
Seriously, in what universe was he supposed to say: "yes, go team, sign me up," just like that, no questions asked?
Now, there wasn't a guidebook to world hopping, but Alex was fairly certain joining ecclesiastically driven organizations on the first day would be up there in things one wasn't supposed to do.
"Can... Can we have a reason for your refusal?" Red asked after a slight delay, having gained some control over her fluctuating expression.
"You mean 'I don't want to' isn't good enough?"
"No. It's not."
Alex turned his head.
That baleful voice came not from Red, but from someone else across the room a bit, that prickly black-haired girl who seemed to be of Asian descent. She was, same as before, decked out in her frilly pajamas.
In any case, he matched her stare with one of his own, while idling wondering why it looked so serious.
...I could have sworn this one didn't like me. Like, at all.
Regardless, Alex was the first to look away.
"Well, I couldn't join even if I wanted to."
"And why is that?" Red asked.
"Biological deficit," he said with a shrug.
"...What."
From the looks of it, Pajama Lady's tired reply seemed to speak for all of them, as they were suddenly staring at him with expressions that weren't sure whether they should be confused or flat out dumbfounded.
But Alex would pick a nice middle ground and say they were astonished.
With no other choice, he decided to explain.
He did so by pointing to himself.
"See—I'm not a girl~. Ergo, I cannot join~," he laid out in mock surprise, accompanied with the kind of slow syllables an adult would use for the benefit of a small child. "...Oh, and before any of you ask for me to prove it, I'll pass? ...Not really into exhibitionism."
At first, the casual non-sequitur went completely over their heads.
But that changed in the coming seconds as the several faces next to him shifted to being not only embarrassed but mildly disturbed.
Blondie's heated face was certainly something to behold, anyway.
Well, tainting virgin ears wasn't exactly one of his pastimes, but he was of the mind that any continued discomfort on their end would only make his eventual exit easier.
And Alex was very good at causing discomfort.
Or at least he thought he was.
...Right, there were a few weirdos among them.
Pinkie was looking at him, completely unbothered, like she just found a comrade in arms.
Out of all of them, Alex thought there was something especially wrong with that one. Reminded him of, well, him. Wait. Now that he thought about it, that was probably why he found himself unable to fully dislike her.
Red coughed into her hand, drawing his attention. "Back to the matter at hand, the reason you just gave... that has already been considered. We are... well aware of your gender."
"Yeah... I did wake up naked."
"Exactl—wait, what?"
"No, no. I get it, Red. You're at that age. You're beginning to... desire certain things. Now, I'm not particularly attracted to any of you in that way, but I won't freak out just because you and the others wanted to take a little peek. You couldn't help it."
Red's mouth fell open.
But when her brain finally caught up to her, she started spewing out denials. "W-Wait, wait, wait, I think there has been a bit of a misunderstanding. I haven't, I mean, we haven't—!"
"Calm down, Alise. The boy is merely spinning you a lofty tale. When he woke up, he was only divested of his shirt, nothing else."
At that untimely interruption, Alex could only hum in disappointment, shifting his gaze away from the sufficiently flustered Red, and to where the new but not unfamiliar voice had spoken.
It was a woman, naturally, but unlike those sitting on the left and right of her, she was a bit older.
There was a calm look on the self-proclaimed goddess' face.
Or rather, that gentle smile of hers was just so stuck in place that it approached a level of calm instead.
Though... he didn't think he was imagining the subtle amusement flickering in those eyes.
Like this, an impromptu staring contest started.
Then, Alex tilted his head.
"Uh, aren't you going to fix your makeup?"
The woman across from him blinked, and there was a certain indescribable pleasure in seeing those demurely placed hands leaving her lap in an instant, only for them to freeze halfway to her face.
Even more so when she tried to lower them like nothing happened.
"...You must be mistaken, child. I don't wear makeup."
"Yeah, but you totally panicked just now. Heh. Don't try to play it off," Alex chortled, wagging a finger at her disapprovingly.
The brunette woman's smile twitched, before her body wilted into a sigh. Still, that smile of hers didn't once abate as she angled her head to look at him. "...Even in all my millennia, I don't think I can recall one like you."
Just like in that guest room, the gaze that returned to him was a pool of maturity. One wouldn't believe he had completely shattered it five minutes prior. ...Let him reiterate. Five minutes prior, Alex did not fully believe he had actually been able to. Thus, his next thought came unbidden, even as his eyes imperceptibly narrowed.
...What a creepy woman.
Still.
"You do realize I have no choice but to take that as a compliment, right?" Alex replied with little change of expression. "Aren't you worried? What if I were to get the wrong idea?"
She blinked.
"I-Is that so? Apologies, then. That wasn't the impression I meant to give off," the woman responded in a demure manner.
But since Alex had been waiting for such a reply, he could only grin.
"Perfect! Now that we've all established our mutual dislike for one another, we can part ways with no hard feelings. Very sad, yes, but it can't be helped. Now, I'll just go about collecting my things and—"
Alex stood up.
Correction: he tried to.
Two different hands immediately clamped down on his shoulders, forcing him back down, on his left being that gray haired girl with the wolf ears, and his right being occupied by that tiny brunette who he had kinda-maybe-sorta-roundhouse-kicked-for-her-shield, but had been in full-on body armor back then.
Well, tiny or not, she was still ridiculously strong.
"Or not," he murmured rather listlessly, annoyed.
...Even more so when a few of them giggled.
Pinkie leaned forward in her seat. "Heehee. Saying we dislike you is kinda hurtful and untrue, you know? Besides, in the Goddess' case, I think you're underestimating the interest she has in someone who treats her like you do."
That small child then gestured at herself and the others.
"Even as familiar as we all are, we still hold her in high esteem. We wouldn't even think of referring to her casually. You on the other hand, treat her like, you know, a normal person."
Alex's voice came out flat.
"She isa normal person, you stupid girl."
"Haha! See!"
He sighed.
Yeah, these people were a lost cause.
Smiling gently, Miss Goddess herself placed a hand on her chest. "Well, all that aside, even the other gods rarely take on informal tones with me. That is to say, while I admit your behavior is a tad bit unorthodox, it's refreshing in its own way."
"Gee, I'm glad I can be here to curb your rampant masochism when it flares up," he said with a deadpan look.
But at the same time, Alex was trying really hard to pretend he didn't hear that first part, that there were even more people afflicted with the same mental illness that had this woman believing she was divine.
One problem at a time.
Two seats away from him, Pajama Lady crossed her arms.
"Now, if you're done fishing for an excuse to leave, let's get back to the earlier matter. Your gender holds no issue for us."
"That's right," Red nodded. "And really, there has never been any specific rule preventing men from joining in the first place. That was just how it turned out considering Goddess', um, chaste principles."
"Chaste?" Alex blinked, before immediately rounding on the brunette. "You? What part of that exposed cleavage is chaste?"
"One could argue that it's men who are being unchaste in staring," she instantly replied, ignoring his slight entirely.
Alex silently regarded her for a moment.
"...Okay. I'll give you that."
The pink haired girl was quick to raise her hand. "See? Men could have joined at any time. It was just a matter of circumstance. And trust of course. Wouldn't want any perverts joining."
Alex hummed lazily.
Then blinked.
"Actually. I haven't been entirely honest with you all. The truth is, I'm a massive perv—"
"He's lying."
Alex violently swore under his breath.
They giggled at him.
Again.
"Anyway," the pinkette continued, not even bothering to hide her wide smile. "Given how much you've done for us, we've naturally decided to make an exception for you. Kind of us, right?"
"I genuinely wish the lightning killed me."
"Haha. And there's that, too. You're actually funny, so that just makes me want you to join even more. I can't help but like you."
Even though such an embarrassing declaration had just left her mouth, the pink haired girl didn't look the least bit abashed. She was still all smiles.
Her companions, on the other hand, were a different story, apparently content to perpetuate the necessary embarrassment in the shorter girl's stead.
"L-Lyra?!"
"W-What are you saying all of a sudden?!"
Regardless of whether the ears were real, from Greenie and then Blondie, it seemed fiction didn't have it totally wrong when they labeled elves as old fashioned. Or was the better word uptight?
Well, that didn't have anything to do with him.
After having just received what could be taken as a love confession, Alex smiled in a far too chipper way, and it was in complete contrast with the words that left his mouth.
"Wow, if someone like me is your type, you really must be messed up in the head, huh?"
"I'm not hearing you saying no," Pinkie replied, completely unbothered.
Alex's smile twitched.
A beat passed before he scooted closer to the girl beside him.
"Psst. Wolfie. If she lunges at me, you'll protect me, right?"
"W-Wha?"
The gray-haired girl with the animal ears went completely stiff, squawking in surprise. That reaction must have been amusing, because Red, Pinkie and them looked to be on the verge of laughter. Even Blondie, far from disgruntled, was struggling to hide a smile.
"With this much, do you get it now, child?"
"I legitimately get shivers every time you call me that."
Really, the look the 'goddess' was giving him was way too warm.
In fact, looking at it now, it made him think that any other emotion she might have shown him until now was only surface level.
Or perhaps it was incredibly mother-like, to know what reaction to put on when talking with their children. And, realistically, it might actuallybethe behavior of someone who's lived for millennia, like she said.
Considering that, Alex's lips formed a thin line.
But it only lasted for a total of one second.
Nah.
He was overthinking it.
She just took her role-play way too seriously.
"Despite your best efforts in pushing away, these girls have been quite stubborn in not allowing you to. Now, would you like to make a guess as to why that is?"
"I've been leaning towards Stockholm syndrome honestly," Alex offered lazily. "Could be wrong though."
"I've not actually heard that term before, but I have the sneaking suspicion it was an insult, so I suppose it doesn't matter. No, I was referring to their feelings. Theirs and my own. You saved their lives, despite, being under NO obligation to do so."
Ha. That's a funny joke.
"That being said... a call for you to join us might have been too presumptuous on our part, but I hope you don't think us so shallow that we would abstain from showing proper gratitude when it's due. Now, this isn't something I make a habit of flaunting, but our Familia's wealth has amassed quite a bit over the years. We should be able to fulfill any request you make. So, having been instrumental in the safe return of my children, what would you like, young man?"
Just like that, all attention converged on him.
And they looked pretty serious, too.
Yeah, that's what this all stemmed from, didn't it? Because really, this lot was just entirely too serious. Or maybe he was the strange one for acting the complete opposite. Either way, with a small breath, he decided to finally ponder over what they were saying.
The offer... wasn't bad.
Declining to join an all-girl militia group, and all the craziness that would have been involved was one thing, but Alex was hardly about to turn down a free reward.
To put it simply, his situation was in the throes of 'not good'.
He knew next to nothing about this world. Couldn't even rely on common sense anymore. In other words, he was a clump of brain cells away from being labeled an idiot.
And that was actually fucking horrifying.
Not to mention he was homeless.
Broke, too.
So there was that.
Alex was sure something could be done about that if he asked. These people seemed like the type to set him up with something like that, out of obligation and nothing else. He might even be able to freeload off of them. Hell, if he was really strategic about what he asked for, he would be able to acquire a perpetual amount of help in the future.
God knows he might need it, especially with promises of more quests.
So, manipulate and reap the benefits.
That should be the plan.
Alex suddenly let out a breathy laugh, and it had the unintended effect of startling those still waiting for his answer.
Who am I kidding?
Jumping right into the arms of the first group willing to spoon-feed him? Getting the high baller treatment, coasting through life in this new world?
Now why would he go and do something boring like that?
That wasn't his style at all.
Someone more rational than him would make that choice. And if he was an incorrigibly good person, well, he wouldn't be asking for anything at all.
But Alex was neither of those.
He wasn't good.
And he was all kinds of irrational.
So...
"Just owe me one," he finally said, simply.
He expected them to nod their heads.
However, even after his response, the silence remained, and he got to watch as their faces fluctuated incessantly. Confusion, surprise, and then confusion again. This only changed for a final time when they exchanged glances, a sea of pensive frowns appearing one after another.
"That's... really all you want?" Squeezing the hem of her skirt, the girl with the shorter black hair looked at him searchingly.
Alex's head lulled to the side.
"Pretty much, yeah. Why?"
That had Blondie immediately shooting up from her seat. "That's...!" Her brows were pinched together, and there was a stormy agitation ruining an otherwise perfect face. "What do you mean why?! Eleven lives! You saved eleven of us, and all you want is one measly favor? Even after what I...!" She bit her lip and shook her head. "H-How could such a thing be considered an equivalent exchange?"
"I could ask for more, is what you're saying?"
"Yes!"
"So I can have you then?"
The girl blinked, once, twice, and only after the third time did they go incredibly wide, her entire face turning an impossible shade of red.
Alex immediately burst into laughter.
"Relax, Miss Purist, I was joking," he said jovially, watching the now rather flustered girl collapse back into her seat in a daze. "My point was, don't go giving untrustworthy strangers like me such grandiose rewards, you silly goose. Otherwise, they'll just ask for strange things."
"S-Strange things..." Greenie suddenly whispered with a blush, which Alex promptly ignored.
He crossed his arms. "A favor is enough. I'll be sticking around a while yet. For... work, you could say. That being said, I have no idea what I'll actually end up needing. But being able to knock on your door down the line and shamelessly ask for something?" A bleeding smirk stretched across his face. "That sounds good to me."
For a moment, nothing was said.
But his words quickly sunk in.
He could tell by how increasingly fed up their faces were becoming.
"...Even though he said something only a thug would say, why does he look so happy?" someone not so quietly grumbled, that black-haired girl with the bob cut.
Alex lazily pointed at her, smiling. "Those words aren't as hurtful as you might think, Missy."
"Your request..."
That mature sounding voice led him right back to Miss Goddess. Even now, she was staring at him with that same demure kindness.
"I too am of the mind you should be asking for more, but... I'll accept your reasoning behind it, and that I won't be able to convince you otherwise. You are quite the stubborn one, I hope you realize?"
Alex said nothing.
The woman sighed before continuing.
"You can take your time making sure you have all of your things and leave at your own discretion. But won't you consider staying for lunch? Why, the girls will be cooking. I'm sure they'll make it extra delicious knowing it's for a precious guest."
A few of them blushed.
"Tempting, but no."
Alex was already planning on refusing, not really wanting to stay here any longer than he had to, but it looked like he just spared them from doing something troublesome.
At least, that was what he thought.
It made the sudden disappointment that abruptly appeared on their faces somewhat strange...
Ignoring it, Alex stood up, which this time he was able to achieve unmolested.
"Oh, right," he then said, turning to face them after crossing the room. "I'll come back for my sniper rifle later."
No one looked like they understood.
"My boom-boom-stick," he clarified.
The pink haired girl immediately whined. "Do you have to? I wanted to keep it..."
"Haha. You'd have to kill me," he called over his shoulder, the next room over being quite the expansive hallway. Now, he didn't hear the munchkin of a girl's reply, but that was probably a good thing.
But as for right now, he needed to focus, mainly on how he would escape this maze of a house. Or was it a mansion? Well, he would find out soon enough. Although... he was tempted to just find the nearest window and let gravity do the rest.
Alex had just about stepped out of the room entirely when someone stopped him.
"Don't you think you're forgetting something?"
It was Red, looking at him imploringly. It wasn't just her though. The others were also looking at him, as if they were waiting for something.
Expectant, even. Impatiently so.
Alex tilted his head without meaning to.
Then his eyes widened.
"Oh, uh, thank you for not leaving me passed out in that Dungeon?"
Red suddenly put on a smile that was far too merry, and even looked as if she was on the verge of laughter. "You are very welcome. But actually, it wasn't receiving thanks that I was alluding to..." She trailed off like that, like she wanted him to pick up the slack.
But that made things awkward, because Alex still had no idea what they wanted from him.
"Don't you think it odd?" the blonde-haired elf suddenly asked, arms crossed, a serious air surrounding her. Though, despite that, there was a certain flush on her skin that couldn't be ignored. And her tone, too, suddenly took on a more nervous pitch. "We went through all of that... but it's only you who knows us."
She said that while looking away from him, and the rest of them were no different, cornering him with expressions just as subtle, ones he couldn't decipher for the life of him. No, was that embarrassment? If so, why?
Like actually, what the hell was going on?
Wait.
My god...
He's heard of this before.
"Is this..." Alex paused for a beat, brow furrowing. "Is this that woman thing where you say one thing and mean another—"
"Oh, honestly!"
That seemed to be the final straw for one of them, because as if she couldn't take it anymore, the girl with the short black hair suddenly exploded, throwing a finger at him with a heavy flush on her face. "Your name, you weirdo. What's your name!?"
Alex blinked.
"What?"
"Y-You haven't told us your name, yet, so..." One of the girls with the wheat-colored skin tone, the one who had assisted (contributed?) in realigning his ribs, finally spoke up while fidgeting nervously.
Alex just stared at them.
That was it?
That's what's got them acting so weirdly?
Something so trivial?
Don't get him wrong. Contrary to what the mask might imply, secrecy wasn't his intention, even if it was helpful more often than not. So, he really had no misgivings about revealing his face and name should he need to.
But.
He didn't think he needed to.
No, he hadn't even thought it mattered.
But for them to be getting this embarrassed...
"Oh, I get it."
Alex suddenly grinned, and it genuinely seemed to catch them off guard.
"Could it be that you lot are interested in me?"
The teasing question was hardly a serious one.
In fact, he had been kidding, only curious to see how they would react. And react they did, to a... remarkable degree actually, causing him to raise an eyebrow.
Because their faces changed in an instant.
Or rather, the already present change escalated several notches.
"Huh?! W-W-Who would be interested in someone like you?!" Blondie was immediately up in arms, locking him with a glare, and it was only matched by the intense blush on her face. "You're perverse, immature, and, and—!"
"Alex."
"And... huh?" Blondie froze.
The others matched her.
Alex's smile danced with amusement.
"My name. Alex."
And that was that.
With everything said that needed to be said and with nothing left to keep him, he spared one more glance at their surprisingly dazed expressions before leaving the room entirely.
Really, women were quite strange...
Oh, and also.
Alex may-or-may-not have gotten lost on his way out.
Window it was.
...
...
...
"Hm."
Alex didn't really know what he was expecting, seeing the outside world for the first time, but it certainly wasn't the lackluster, almost dilapidated streets he was currently looking at.
Oh, they were thriving with commerce, sure, chalk full of shops and stalls, but come on?
Surely, he wasn't the only one who thought this place was one earthquake away from becoming a slum.
Alex was in another world, right?
Where were the floating cities? The massive waterfalls? The genetically impossible creatures? Okay. Actually, on second thought, there were quite a lot of that last one—the loving couple exchanging hushed words a few feet away from him, even.
Except the man and woman weren't just any man and woman, but of the animalistically-inclined variety.
The crimson-haired female stall owner having some very poignant cat (fox?) ears, and then the man leaning over the counter, grinning, with some just as distinctive cow-ears.
Now, Alex knew there was likely no point, but he couldn't help it.
There had to be a rational explanation behind the genetic fluke currently in front of his eyes.
Because either this place was full of crazies where their way of showing cultural appropriation amounted to donning animal accessories—really hoped he was wrong about that one.
Or, evolution hit these people, and it hit them hard. Which, was even more unlikely, he'd admit, but strangely less weird?
Technically?
From a societal standpoint?
No, scratch that, it was still very weird.
In fact, both possibilities were incredibly frightening.
But this was his life now.
Hooray.
However, Alex, distracted by genetic cataclysms, had glimpsed over something pretty crucial. And in realizing this, his head took on a slight tilt, a habit on his part.
Because it turned out the two-animal people he had been staring for the past minute or so weren't actually exchanging pleasantries with each other like he had assumed.
Nor, for that matter, did it make sense that they were a couple.
Now, Alex wasn't an expert on dating, but he was pretty sure men don't make a habit of manhandling their lover's jaw.
In hindsight though, he probably should have found it a little weird how close the man had been getting, and if Alex wanted to get really technical, how directly proportionate the action was to the growing tension on the girl's face.
But that would make him a judgmental person.
And Alex was not a judgmental person.
Most of the time.
Some of the time.
Okay, admittedly never, but the point stands.
"—be scared, honey. You're acting like I'm some monster. All I'm asking is for you to pay up. Us Adventurers are out there risking our lives, turning in magic stones day after day. Why, we're practically carrying this economy. You get where I'm going with this, right? So, don't make a fuss and hand it over."
Alex was sure his brows disappeared into his hairline.
He could not believe his ears.
After all, that just now was the kind of mafia-esque bracket system he had actually seen surprisingly little of during his vigilante-ing on Earth. Although, the kind of crime that went door to door asking for donations, popping the occasional kneecaps when refused, wasn't really in style these days.
This world apparently deemed it appropriate, though, cliches and all.
Can't say I expected him to break into a soliloquy though...
Oh, and the extortionist was even looking the girl up and down—so slimy it was like Alex could actually see it dripping off him.
Apt, because in the next moment, the girl's ears drooped and she bit her lip, eventually slipping something into the man's awaiting palm.
To Alex, it just looked like a few meager coins, but from the girl's face, the amount must have been quite substantial.
Cow-dude certainly seemed to think so.
In fact, he looked damn near ecstatic.
"Thank you for your patronage," he sneered.
But hold on?
If this was a theatrical performance, Alex couldn't forget about the true scene-setters, the trains of people walking by and avoiding eye contact, not wanting to get involved in the slightest.
It seemed not even a reverse world like this one was immune to bystander syndrome.
Of course, Alex wasn't about to say he was any different.
No.
Really.
He didn't plan on doing a thing to help.
After all, if he was the type of person who felt 'personally affronted' by someone being robbed in such a way, he would have already gotten involved. An arbitrary sense of justice? A protector of the innocent? He was sure at some point in his life he had cared for such things.
That wasn't the case anymore.
Now received, the coins disappeared into a pouch on the man's side, and with the exchange seemingly over, he walked off. But whereas the man should have kept going, he suddenly paused, his expression crinkling unhappily.
On closer inspection though, the reason couldn't have been more obvious.
It was because the man finally took notice of the weirdo unashamedly staring at him in deep contemplation.
Alex blinked.
Oh wait, I'm the weirdo.
"Fuck are you looking at, human."
Suddenly closing the distance like he was appalled by it, the man's shoulder rammed viciously into his.
The man's weight-class being leagues above his, Alex couldn't keep his balance. What was more, appearances alone made it clear the cow-man wasn't some ordinary civilian.
Alex obviously stumbled, nearly sent barreling to the ground.
"Heh. Weakling."
And just like that, with a scoff, the man went on his way.
Alex waited a few seconds.
Once he was sure the man was out of sight, he stood up, rising back up to full height, habitually rolling his arms.
Well, just one of his arms.
The other was now carrying something small and robust, and he absentmindedly tossed it up and down.
Alex stared at it, tilting his head.
That is, the man's coin pouch.
Now, his first thoughts were along the lines of: Yay, coin economy... but once that passed, his thoughts turned a tad more serious. Well, as serious as they could get. That person had been one of those adventurers, right? Their gear certainly made them out to be one, at the very least.
Should pick-pocketing someone like that be so easy?
Quite strange, indeed.
A bit puzzled, Alex mulled it over. But then he just shrugged. Well, there are idiots everywhere I suppose.
Ah, but was he complaining?
Hell no.
He hoped the stupidity of the human race continued to prosper ever more. It only served to make life easier. His life, to be specific. Smiling at the thought, Alex pilfered a handful of the coins, stashing them in his coat.
As for the rest of the pouch... he lobbed it in a certain direction.
Despite being clearly startled, the shop-owner caught it with both hands, her catlike eyes widening as far as they could go. Now, this was either due to the gesture itself, or the fact that, despite his cordial finders-fee, the pouch wasn't even 75 percent depleted.
Well, she could be as surprised by his generosity as she wanted.
Alex didn't really care.
"Before you get the wrong idea, lady, I didn't help you for free. Tell me where I can find a decent map of this place."
The seconds the girl spent not reacting in the slightest was a bit cumbersome, but he chose to bear with it on the off chance that patience would reward him.
Thankfully, he was correct.
The girl, or young woman more like, as if possessed by something, abruptly nodded several times, turning around on the spot and ducking behind her little stall.
When she popped back up, she had a chipper smile on her face and was holding something out to him.
Surprisingly enough, it actually looked like the map he had requested, and a pretty detailed one at that. Not that he would know otherwise, with his untrained eye. He would look it over in detail later. For now, though...
Alex's attention slid back to the girl.
She was busying herself writing something down on some kind of miniature chalk board, strangely enough, which she eventually flipped towards him.
His brows instantly furrowed.
Several lines of characters spanned over the board's surface. But where he might have expected words, all he got were weird blocky symbols instead.
Face impassive, Alex glanced back at the girl.
Her beaming smile remained.
Is this a form of harassment or something?
At least, that was his assumption up until a very familiar orange holographic screen appeared, almost completely eclipsing the girl's face. Also, admittedly, he may or may not have had a fucking heart attack thinking it was another quest.
Thankfully, he was wrong.
/
Foreign language detected.
Translating...
Translation complete.
/
Here, you can have mine, as thanks.
/
He looked back up.
The girl nodded happily.
The odd form of communication... probably should have sparked some curiosity within him, but honestly, he didn't really care. If anything, it made his present circumstances easier. This interaction was shaping up to be closer to a business transaction, after all. He provided a service and was now getting compensated for it.
Alex's eyes flickered back to the map.
This time, the translation happened instantly, and it even appeared adjacent to the actual text. Names of buildings, streets, sectors—it was all of what he wanted. Although?Red-light district?His brows couldn't help but rise at the unbidden image that came to mind.
Anyway, map in hand, he turned around and walked away.
Alex would have anyway... if the cat girl didn't start gesturing at him like a crazy person. He guessed she really was mute or something. Thankfully, she wasn't breaking into sign language all of a sudden. What she did do was hastily scribble one more thing onto that board of hers.
/
Almost forgot, I'm Faraday.
Thanks again!
:)
/
For the umpteenth time, he looked back up.
The girl was still smiling happily at him.
Riiiiiiiiiiiiight...
Alex wasn't really bothered by it, and it was true that she just got quite the big payout thanks to him. So it made sense. But...
Was there really a need to introduce herself?
Well, no matter.
He was just going to chalk it up to her being a little strange and leave it at that.
Sighing, he pointed to himself.
"Alex."
Thankfully, after being sent one more chipper nod, he was allowed to leave after that, which he took full advantage of, diving deeper into his newfound surroundings.
An action made significantly easier with the map now in his possession.
As Alex walked, pocketing the thing for the third time, he absentmindedly began to work a coin through the knuckles of his fingers. He only stopped when a particular thought surfaced in his head.
...Oh. Come to think of it. That guy hassling her... he had an emblem on his clothes. A cup or something? Strange. Oh, but didn't those girls have one of their own, too?
Well.
It probably didn't matter.
...
...
...
Okay, an amendment to his earlier observation.
Not all the city looked to be in the throes of poverty.
After all, while on the lookout for an inn of some kind, Alex had wandered into a rather nice-looking residential area.
It was... homey.
The kind of place you expected a Ms. Carrington to live with her army of cats, just waiting to nitpick at the overly romantic young couple that moved in just down the street.
You know, that kind of vibe.
That was Alex's thought process, anyway, continuing his jaunt through the city, but now with a delectable looking skewer of meat in hand—paid for, of course.
What?
He might be walking a very thin line when it came to upholding the law, but he wasn't about to steal from that mother and daughter duo who had given him service with a smile.
They hadn't even overcharged him when he tried to pay with one of the coins he snatched. Apparently, that would have bought him ten. Good to know. He'd really have to sit down one of these days and learn the extent of the currency.
For now, though, he focused back on the cut of meat. There was even some kind of sauce dripping from it.
Now, Alex was hardly unaware of the ramifications of what he was about to do. After all, was it really a good idea to, no questions asked, eat some mystery meat in a fantasy world where the FDA likely didn't exist?
Probably not.
Even so, Alex had already snagged a bite and began chewing, letting out a slow hum as he closed his eyes, savoring the taste. He even nodded in satisfaction, smacking his lips.
Yeah, this is just chicken.
This fantasy world fucking sucked.
Alas, he continued to chew his frozen food section, ketchup and dino-nuggies level cuisine, at the same time mildly depressed that his gourmet hopes had been disintegrated to ashes.
Of course, that was why Alex didn't immediately notice when someone tugged at his clothes.
Absentmindedly, he turned around.
Huh.
Now, Alex liked to think he possessed a demeanor that was typically unfazed by most of what happened around him at any given time. But even he had to admit to his confusion at the sight of a blonde girl, a child really, holding onto him and showing no signs of letting go.
But even stranger...
That's quite the look on her face...
Face pale.
Eyes incredibly wide.
Her mouth, too, was even open a bit, as if words could come tumbling out at any moment.
Yet even with all that emotion on her face, wordlessly staring was all she kept doing, as if stuck in a trance, him being the cause.
It was definitely among his weirder interactions with children.
"Can I help you?" Alex tried.
The question was, of course, rhetorical.
Truthfully, he wanted no part in... whatever it is this was.
But since the thought of violently dislodging the girl from his personal space felt a tad bit extreme, well, diplomacy was the next best thing.
That said, for a moment, it looked like the girl wasn't going to say anything. Then he really would have been at a loss. But thankfully, after some noticeable color passed through those cheeks of hers, surprise too, and of a different kind than the ghastly state she had been in, those lips finally moved.
"I thought... you were someone else..."
With that monotone reply, it was like a switch had been flipped.
Everything about the little blonde girl considerably dimmed.
First her emotions, then her body language.
The hand holding onto his clothes naturally followed suit, trailing almost uselessly back to her side. "Sorry for bothering you," the golden haired child murmured, almost inaudible. Then, just like that, she turned around and walked away.
Alex watched as she did so, absentmindedly taking the final bite of his now cold meat skewer.
Well, that was odd.
That girl looked pretty sad.
Devastated, even.
He'd even admit to being a little curious.
"Buuuuuuuuuut, it's also none of my business~!" Alex promptly decided, clapping his hands together with a smile, then, performing a hop and a skip in the complete other direction.
Chasing after little girls wasn't going to secure him lodgings for the night, after all.
...
...
...
The sky was beginning to darken.
Luckily, the map had proved ever helpful, pointing him in the right direction of the inn, hotel, or whatever he was looking for.
Now, what it didn't do was tell him what the damn place was named. Although, he was going to take a wild guess and say 'The Drunken Maid' wasn't referring to the neighboring flower boutique.
Humming, he approached the building's wooden steps and made his way inside.
Once he got a look at the establishment's interior, he couldn't help but let out an appreciative whistle.
Round wooden tables.
Lit lanterns besmirching the walls.
Waitresses in fluttering skirts.
Patrons causing public disturbances via their very much hammered countenances.
This was a fantasy tavern.
Alex was impressed.
Still...
"Eh, nine out of ten."
It was close, but not quite.
The only thing missing was the cliche hooligan sitting off to one side making everyone uncomfortable. You know, the one who seemed like he just sat there, religiously patient, waiting for someone to waltz in just so they could take advantage.
—A bit away, a chair skidded.
"Hey, you."
But since it couldn't be helped, Alex sighed, deciding to go about the process of getting a room.
Past the expansive bar, his eyes landed just below a stairwell leading to the second floor. There was a counter, and behind it, a woman was chatting amicably with some customers.
He made his way over.
"Hey, piece of shit human! I'm talking to you!"
Or, he would have liked to.
It was made slightly difficult when he realized that someone had latched onto him and was not letting go... again.
Blinking, Alex craned his neck backwards, only to be looking right at a man's broad chest. Clothed, thankfully, but no less confusing. That was until he looked up, and past a very familiar looking cup insignia on the clothes—or was it a chalice?In any case, towering over him was indeed a man, and there was a heavy-set scowl on his face too.
Oh, and if he was feeling particularly descriptive, he should also point out that there were some very poignant looking cow ears atop the man's head.
Wait, cow ears?
Alex's thoughts must have appeared on his face, because the man then chuckled, a twisted smile bending his mouth. "There we go! I'm seeing some gears turning. Go on, human, please. Tell me who I am. Heh."
"You..."
Eyes wide, Alex's brain whirred.
The man's smirk widened.
"...You don't know who you are?"
All the hostility in the man's expression died the moment those words left Alex's mouth, an ineffable confusion replacing it in its entirety.
It was almost to the point where he looked like a completely different person, the present blank look a stark difference from how pissed he had been.
The silence continued like that, something even the once rowdy bar took part in, having gotten significantly quieter now that their little interaction had somehow taken center stage.
"...What," the cow-man uttered after an eternity, face still not reacting in the slightest.
"Oh, dude. I am so sorry. Just, I don't know how to tell you this, but if you were banking on me knowing who you were, I don't." Hesitantly, but still no less comforting, Alex placed a hand on the man's shoulder, giving it a pat.
"Get... Get your hand—"
"No, no, no. Shhh. It's okay. I got an idea." Cutting him off, Alex then turned to the various onlookers who were observing the situation in dead silence. Then he pointed. "Does ANYONE know who this man is? The one with the cow ears? Anyone? Because he doesn't know. And I sure as hell don't."
No one spoke up.
"Well, as you can see, no one—"
"NO ONE FORGOT THEIR FUCKING NAME!" Alex's feet left the ground in the next moment as he was yanked upwards by his coat collar, drawn uncomfortably close to the cow-man.
As an aside, Alex got the distinct impression he was inconsolably distraught.
"You really want to push it, huh? That was already a nice trick you pulled earlier, you little shit, swiping my money like that. And now you have the balls to come in here and act like a damn clown!? Do you enjoy fucking mocking me? Huh?!"
Slowly, Alex's head lulled to one side.
"You don't want me to answer that truthfully, right?"
The manscreamed,and as if he could contain himself no longer, released one of his meaty clamps on Alex's coat collar, but only so he could use the fist to bludgeon him instead, a hit that would have done some serious damage, if not disturb Alex's consciousness completely.
However.
Alex had already slipped out of his coat.
The man instantly tried to make another lunge at him, but was in part distracted when the discarded piece of clothing smacked him right dab in the face.
Growling, the man immediately tore it right off, pupils now shaking with hatred.
So, Alex pushed down the nozzle of the cylindrical can he was now holding, and a burst of spray hit the man's eyes dead center.
And to be honest?
He found the brief moment of deafening quiet where absolutely nothing happened quite strange.
But it really was only that brief.
Because approximately one beat later-
"GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH! MY EYES?! FUCKING FUCKEEEEEEEEEEERRRRRR, MY EYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEES! W-WHAT IS THAAAAAAAAAT?!"
"Huh? Oh. It's just pepper spray."
"IT BUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRNNSSSSSSS! OH MY GODS, IT BUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURRRRRNNNNNNNNSSSSSSSSS!"
"Well, yeah. I'd hope so. That's why I bought it."
But even though Alex was being considerate and dutifully answering, it didn't even seem like the guy was even listening.
Although, perhaps, and he was just spit-balling, that could be due to the pain that was continuously searing into his retinas.
Alex casually walked towards the man after that, easily avoiding the understandably violent way he was thrashing about every which way, palms pressing so deep into his eyelids that one would worry they would start caving the skin in at any moment.
Well, the less said about that the better.
In any case, Alex, after snagging his discarded coat off the ground, didn't really receive much opposition when he positioned himself behind the man, clambering onto his back.
Which, logically speaking... wasn't the best of ideas.
Not only could Alex just get thrown off and sent flying like a football, but he was also just as liable to get rammed into the wall or floor and crushed to death, since apparently Adventurers had the body mass equivalent of a morbidly obese forty-something one cheesy puff away from a heart attack.
That was why he snaked his way up to the man's shoulders instead, instantly going to work coiling his coat around the man's neck and face.
Of course, that was when he added in his wire in for good measure.
Then he started squeezing.
It must have been quite frightening, suddenly being deprived of oxygen that fast, because Mr. Cow didn't look like he knew which action he should be pursuing. Removing the fists burrowing into his burning eyes to wrestle Alex off him? Or, using them to relieve the thin but tensile pressure continuously tightening around his neck.
Both—was what the man ended up deciding.
Staggering and nearly losing his balance several times, Alex had to hold on tight as the guy rampaged, tearing his lungs in half screaming and choking, all while bucking wildly like a bull.
While idly wondering if the comparison was somewhat racist, Alex choked up on the wire even further.
This resulted in even more frenzied movements.
At one point, Alex actually thought the guy would throw all caution to the wind and run ape-shit crazy into as many things as possible, spectators included, but luckily, it was apparently all the man could do to stay upright.
Cutting off circulation to your brain made critical thinking difficult.
Who knew.
But believe it or not, it wasn't the wire doing the most damage at the moment.
That role belonged to Alex's especially thick coat being held against the man's mouth and nose.
An enhanced body?
Increased resilience?
That didn't matter in the slightest when your basic human orifices were being obstructed.
Hell, the only real advantage an Adventurer had in this situation was increased lung capacity. Still, even that would run out eventually. So, what Alex had to do was simple.
Just wait.
That said, being unable to see, unable to breathe, the man's panic-induced erratic behavior was just causing more and more oxygen to be taken up, making his deadline arrive all the quicker.
Ten, no... fifteen seconds.
It wasn't really bragging, but it came with a certain amount of experience that Alex was able to pinpoint the exact moment he needed to relieve all pressure.
Practice made perfect, after all.
There was a very particular window, where your brain lulls you into a state of unconsciousness, instead of the very serious death via suffocation. Of course, it was naturally a little tricky considering his otherworldly specimen, but...
There.
The man stopped struggling entirely, and this couldn't be clearer when he lost his balance, teetering just on the edge of falling.
Alex immediately got out of the way, kicking off the man. As an aside, this may have had the unintended side effect of pushing the hapless animal-person into falling face first into the floorboards, an audiblethunkif there ever was one.
Whoops.
Still, wordlessly and by habit more than anything, Alex pitter-pattered his way over and checked the man's pulse, not really feeling one way or the other when he felt its rhythmic beat.
However, it was when he went about retrieving his coat, halfway through slipping into it even, that he decidedly froze.
"..."
The staff and patrons alike, as they had been for the last minute or so, were still blankly looking at him in dumbfounded silence. Well, not only him. They were also looking at the unconscious body conked out on the floor next to him.
Alex blinked.
"It... wasn't me?" he tried.
In actuality though, it was a pretty clear-cut case of self-defense. Of course, that's how it would be inhisworld, and perhaps more importantly, if the eyewitnesses saw it that way as well.
That being said, this was about to go one of two ways.
Either he was about to get away with choking someone out, of course right after he shoved a can of mace in their face, impressing even the fiercest of female joggers... or, be dragged into an interrogation room and grilled by some strait-laced, no-nonsense type.
...Hm.
Actually, why did option two sound slightly entertaining?
Well, in either case, things didn't end up happening like that. Which he was in part glad for. But it was in a way that slightly caught him off guard?
Because that was when everyone in the vicinity no longer seemed to pay Alex and his lackadaisically unsure expression any mind, going right back to what they were doing.
Like nothing even happened, or as if such a thing wasn't even the highlight of their day, the bar once again resumed its animated hubbub and cheer.
O—kay, then...
Well, getting incarcerated probably would have been a slog to deal with anyway.
Besides, there were more important things to deal with at the moment.
"Bedtime, bedtime, what time is it? It's bedtime." With a merry tone and a yawn, Alex meandered over to the lady behind the counter, not caring in the slightest as he stepped on the cow-man's gut as he did so.
The lady had a bed with his name on it, after all.
Admittedly, such a thing came out way more inappropriate than he meant it to, but he was too tired to care.
"Hello," Alex greeted on approach. "I would like a room for one night, pretty please."
The woman smiled at him. "Of course, sir. Though might I say, thank you for being cognizant of your strength."
"Come again?"
"Oh, my apologies. I'm referring to the way you handled that. Those with falna getting into disputes with each other is inevitable, but the fallout is usually more severe. As ordinary people, we try to stay out of the way and hope the damage won't be too bad. Replacing broken furniture and the like isn't cheap, after all. That's why, I appreciate you holding back and dealing with the matter so cleanly, Mr. Adventurer."
For several seconds, Alex just blinked at the woman.
"You know what? Sure. You're welcome."
Not able to decipher just how fed-up his expression was, or simply not caring, the woman smiled once more, taking his offered money and exchanging it for a small key. She even gave him some spare change, which probably meant she hadn't ripped him off.
Alex pocketed the key and absentmindedly began his ascent up to the second floor where the rooms were, nothing but sleep on the brain. Yet just before the ground floor left his sight completely, he stopped mid-yawn.
Two sighing staff members were undergoing the task of dragging the unconscious Mr. Cow out of the bar and into the street.
But Alex didn't care about that.
No, his eyes were on the person in rags a few feet away.
A little girl, a brunette, around the same age as the kid from before, too.
Of course, that said nothing of the fact that she was absolutely going to town on an empty table. That is, she was scarfing down all the food there. And if Alex wasn't mistaken, that had been that guy's food...
Well, not anymore.
But someone sure was hungry.
More than that, parents sure were irresponsible these days, huh? First was that girl from earlier all by her lonesome, latching onto suspicious strangers—oh wait, I'm the suspicious stranger...Anyway,and now, there was this girl, stuffing her face with food like she's been starved or something.
"Enjoy the food I guess," Alex threw out half-hazardly, yawning once again as he continued his ascent. When he finally reached his room and plopped unceremoniously on the bed, he was out like a light.
...
...
...
A/N:
Real quick.
If you want more Alex, check out some of my other stories. I have two others that serve as prequel arcs to this one, focusing on his time back on Earth.
Anyway, not much in the way of plot for this chapter, but I wanted to focus on individuality. Keep in mind I'm not against the thought of my character joining a familia, or any kind of group really, but I also know he's not really the type to stick around.
In any case, I hope you enjoyed this.
Review if it pleases you, not a single author doesn't read them.
Have a scrumdiddlyumptious day~!
—EPSILON
Dman21 on Chapter 6 Fri 13 Sep 2024 06:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
WwEPSILONwW on Chapter 6 Fri 13 Sep 2024 09:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Voidrin on Chapter 6 Fri 13 Sep 2024 12:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kozack on Chapter 6 Mon 16 Sep 2024 02:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 6 Sun 06 Oct 2024 06:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
WwEPSILONwW on Chapter 6 Sun 06 Oct 2024 06:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 6 Mon 07 Oct 2024 05:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
WwEPSILONwW on Chapter 6 Mon 07 Oct 2024 05:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Arkohn on Chapter 6 Wed 09 Oct 2024 06:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
WwEPSILONwW on Chapter 6 Wed 09 Oct 2024 08:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Arkohn on Chapter 6 Wed 09 Oct 2024 09:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 6 Sun 20 Oct 2024 05:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
WwEPSILONwW on Chapter 6 Sun 20 Oct 2024 10:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 6 Mon 21 Oct 2024 02:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
WwEPSILONwW on Chapter 6 Mon 21 Oct 2024 03:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 6 Mon 21 Oct 2024 04:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 6 Tue 22 Oct 2024 12:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
WwEPSILONwW on Chapter 6 Tue 22 Oct 2024 01:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 6 Wed 23 Oct 2024 11:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
WwEPSILONwW on Chapter 6 Thu 24 Oct 2024 02:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
AliventKirbo on Chapter 6 Fri 01 Nov 2024 03:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
AliventKirbo on Chapter 6 Fri 01 Nov 2024 04:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
WwEPSILONwW on Chapter 6 Fri 01 Nov 2024 08:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mossross (Guest) on Chapter 6 Wed 11 Dec 2024 12:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
WwEPSILONwW on Chapter 6 Wed 11 Dec 2024 09:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mossross (Guest) on Chapter 6 Wed 18 Dec 2024 02:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
WwEPSILONwW on Chapter 6 Wed 18 Dec 2024 10:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mossross (Guest) on Chapter 6 Thu 19 Dec 2024 08:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 6 Wed 11 Dec 2024 10:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
WwEPSILONwW on Chapter 6 Wed 11 Dec 2024 10:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Midir1997 on Chapter 6 Thu 16 Jan 2025 03:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Voidrin on Chapter 7 Sun 19 Jan 2025 03:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
King6530 on Chapter 7 Sun 26 Jan 2025 07:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
RegulusCorneas on Chapter 7 Wed 26 Feb 2025 10:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
RegulusCorneas on Chapter 7 Fri 25 Apr 2025 08:29AM UTC
Comment Actions